Couples Swinging
Sign in to follow this
Followers
0
Swinger stories involving sex play between two couples.
We had not played in a while when we decided to go back to our local club for New Year’s Eve. We checked in at the club and met up with some friends we had not seen in several months. As we were standing around I noticed a really attractive woman with dirty blond hair and a black strapless dress. She had really well built shoulders, lightly freckled and sexy. Our mutual friends introduced us to her and her husband. In her heels, Jan was about 3 inches taller than me-well built with great breasts and a smackable ass. Travis was a little taller than me as well, fit and, my wife told me later, had a good size package.
We didn’t really talk much as there was a large group we were hanging out with. At one point I saw Jan grab a guy and plant her lips full on him, giving him a deep tongue kiss. My wife, Amy, leaned into me and said that Jan had said she was going to grab the next guy who walked by and kiss him (I found out later she actually knew the guy, though). He told Jan he’d be back. I looked Jan over and told her that I was available if she needed someone to kiss in the meantime. She grabbed me and planted one of the most amazing first kisses I’ve ever had square on my lips. Her tongue darted into my mouth and lingered there for what must have been 30 seconds. She put her hands on the back of my head and pulled me closer. I put my arms around her waist and drew my head back-I breathed in her scent, deeply. As she finally pulled away she encircled my bottom lip with her lips and gently sucked it back. I opened my eyes and she was smiling a fantastic smile, broad, and clean. Then she leaned in and whispered into my ear “I’m not pissing anyone off am I?” I looked over at Amy-she had a pleased smile on her face. “No, I don’t think so,” I replied, “What’s your name again?”
Jan reintroduced herself and Travis to Amy and I and then she led me off to the dance floor. We talked a little bit, kissed a lot and explored each other’s bodies as much as you can with clothes on. Jan was not only well built but she was strong. She’d wrap one leg around me and squeeze- almost pulling me off balance. “How’s your stamina?” she asked me suddenly. “What?” I asked taken aback. “Can you fuck me all night long? Travis has a big dick and he can fuck me all night long. I need a man who can do that.” “I’ve never gotten any complaints” I told her. She looked at me dubiously. “Yeah, I reassured her, I can fuck you all night long.”
Midnight was rolling around and we decided we’d better ring in the New Year with our spouses. After the count down, kissing and “Auld Lang Syne” I pulled Amy aside to gauge her interest-as it was pretty clear I was smitten. “He passed the not dumb test” she told me. “I’m game.”
I returned to Jan and we went back out to dance again. Soon she had her hand down my pants and firmly around my growing cock. I reached under her dress and slipped a finger into her pussy, all the while still kissing her passionately. After a few minutes we returned to find Amy sitting on Travis’s lap, his hand under her dress, fingering her. I could tell she was close to an orgasm and watched her come while Jan went off to freshen up.
When Jan got back we decided to go to the play area. Amy and I are not huge exhibitionists; we’ve fucked behind closed, see-through curtains before but never out in one of the open play areas. When Jan led me to one of those beds out in the open I nearly backed out. “Is this ok?” she asked me with a wry Julia Roberts smile and a quick, deep kiss to put me over the edge. “Hell yeah” I replied and looked at Amy. She was down-and looked like she was ready to go down on Travis.
We got settled on the bed and quickly got naked. After some hasty oral play I slipped a condom on (safe sex for us!) and got on top of Jan. I love to watch a woman’s face the first time I penetrate her. Our eyes locked and I slowly slid myself into her. She gingerly threw her head back into the bed and moaned softly as I buried myself deeper into her. Grabbing her hands and interlacing her fingers between mine I slowly started fucking her, alternating between looking into her eyes and kissing her intensely.
I glanced over my shoulder and noticed we’d attracted quite a crowd. I looked at Amy and Travis to check on their progress. Amy was blowing him, and looking out over the crowd. She told me later that she’d locked eyes with a guy in the crowd and stared at him while she was sucking Travis off. Which is hot as hell.
Jan pulled my attention back to her with seven words that I couldn’t believe I was hearing. “How do you feel about anal sex?” she asked me. I happen to love anal. It’s not Amy’s favorite but she humors me once in a while. “I love it” I told her. “Me too” she said. “I really love it. Would you fuck my ass?”
Now, I’m not a man to let an opportunity like this pass me by. So she turned over and I slid my dick right in. “Ohhh,” she groaned. “I have a really sensitive ass, I really like this.” She wasn’t the only one. I slid my throbbing cock in and out, slowly and first, then faster and faster. I could feel my own orgasm building up-I was close to climax-and then I exploded.
I rolled off her and laid there for a few minutes, cuddling and kissing her. She was really a great kisser. After a few minutes we were back at it and I had another great orgasm, in her pussy this time. “What are your plans for the rest of the evening?” I asked. “Go back to the hotel, I guess. Why? Do you want to come?” Is rain wet? Hell yes I wanted to go back to her hotel room. Jan and I quickly made plans for Amy and I to spend the night and then ran our plans by our spouses. Everyone agreed and we got dressed.
After saying goodbye to our friends (and Travis thanking them over and over for introducing us) we piled into our car for the drive over. Amy and Travis sat in back and Jan sat next to me in the passenger seat. She was not wearing any panties and put her feet up on the dash board, flashing me her goodies while I tried to keep my eyes on the road.
We pulled into the garage and were upstairs in their room in a flash. No sooner had the door closed when the clothes were off again. The room had two queen size beds. Perfect. The four of us fucked for another few hours (and another few orgasms) and Jan and I dozed off with me still inside her. The next morning we woke up at 7am, having gotten about 3 hours sleep, and started going at it again. Jan had several more orgasms and I had two more myself, anally and vaginally. This woman was insatiable. Amy and Travis had their fun and Amy was well taken care of. Apparently Jan was not lying when she said Travis can fuck all night long.
Jan and I tried to convince Amy and Travis that some breakfast was in order, but Amy insisted that she was not going out to breakfast in her slutty club outfit. (We had not planned on being out all night, if we had we would have thrown a change of clothes in a bag.) Amy and I got dressed and started saying our goodbyes. I kissed Jan again, then drew back and whispered into her ear, “I hope you’re satisfied.” She looked me right in the eyes, flashed me another of her fantastic smiles and responded, “Yes, absolutely.” “I told you I’ve never gotten any complaints,” I said with no small amount of pride. “And you’ve got none from me,” she shot back.
Amy and I headed home with plans to see Jan and Travis again soon.
Soon was very soon as they came to our place for a sleepover three weeks later…
But that’s another story.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,761 views
We didn't jump right into bed but to make a long story short, we ended up switching partners and going into different bedrooms. This was the first time I was with a man that needed to take a Viagra but he did and I have to admit that it does work fairly good. He took it moments before we entered the guest bedroom. He wasn't ashamed of taking it and even told me so. He said that it took about a half an hour to kick in which would give him enough time for foreplay. I didn't argue but I did notice that he didn't have an erection when we disrobed.
He was very slow and patient and there was nothing wrong with his tongue and I did have an orgasm. He fondled my breasts, kissed my body (but he never kissed me on the lips) and stimulated my clitoris while we waited for the Viagra to kick in. I was able to witness his penis getting stiffer as things progressed but it was still fairly slow and I wasn't used to a man not having an erection when he was with me.
He must have suspected that I was getting impatient because he went ahead and gave me oral sex again and brought me to another orgasm. This must have done it for him because when I next check his penis was very erect and ready for action.
By this time I was hearing the man's wife moaning in the other room (when we swing in different room, we insist that the doors remain open) and knew my husband was enjoying himself.
Once I saw that he was ready, I got onto my back and waiting for him to mount me. He put on a condom, got on top of me and positioned himself. I adjusted myself to his weight before I grabbed hold of him and positioned the tip of his penis on my entrance. His penis was fairly thick (which I like in a man since he is able to stimulate certain areas inside of me) and I was looking forward to having him inside of me.
I felt him pushing and I let go and enjoyed the sensation of a stranger's penis entering me. I felt my vagina lips stretching to let him in and I felt a twinge of pleasure as he slowly pushed in deeper and deeper.
I was impressed with the Viagra since it was definitely making him hard and he was keeping his erection. He made it all the way inside of me before he started thrusting and I began to feel the pleasure building up inside of me.
Unfortunately he wasn't able to last very long in the missionary position before tiring so we changed positions so I could get on top. I positioned myself on top of him and sat down on his still erect penis. From the next room I could hear the mattress squeaking from my husband's thrusting into this man's wife.
I slid down until he was all the way inside of me and then I started moving up and down. I hate to say it but I had to close my eyes and fantasize a bit since this mature gentleman just wasn't doing it for me. But it worked and I was able to maneuver his penis to strike and rub in the right places and I soon felt my orgasm building up.
When I came it felt wonderful as always and I rested on top of him for a few moments. I then asked him to come inside of me (men love to hear that) and asked him which position he wanted to use. He got me into the spooning position and went at it with all his might. After about ten-minutes I realized that he was having problems ejaculating but didn't know what to do. I decided to lay there and let him work things out. He was really concentrating and I felt him thrusting with all of his might. It was quiet next door and I guessed that my husband and the man's wife were through.
I waited as he continued to move inside of me and then I heard him say that it was coming and I waited for the feel of his pulsating penis as it released its sperm, but I didn't feel it. Instead I heard him grunting and give me two quick thrusts before stopping. He quickly got up and started rubbing his leg. He said that he had a cramp in his leg that needed stretching to stop the pain. I laid there still naked watching him and his rapidly shrinking penis. I was curious if he had actually had an orgasm so I reached out and took off his condom and saw that indeed there was a small amount of sperm inside.
After he recovered we got dressed and met my husband and the wife downstairs. We chatted for a few minutes and then left. I asked my husband how things went and he told me the sex was great and the wife seemed very satisfied. I told him about the husband and we both had a laugh. When we stopped at a stop light he reached over and kissed me and told me thanks for taking one for the team.
The things I do for my husband!
Natalie
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,657 views
Kent was holding on in the dim light concentrating on helping her achieve as many orgasms as she could while not releasing his own load that was building. Both of them were enjoying the benefits of his lasting longer, recovering quicker, and able to be up with the slightest of mental or physical action. Kent looked down at his bride’s lovely ass as he slid in and out of her relishing the vision of their fucking. While trying to maintain his attention to her, he positioned their small digital camera to attempt to take a picture.
The results just weren’t what he had hoped to achieve. Alice was reaching a point of her third wave and was becoming exhausted. As the electronic shutter activated, she collapsed onto her belly. Normally, Kent would have just rode her down and remained inside her wonderful pussy. Not this time, his cock was left in mid air which produced a funny and blurry result on the digital memory disk.
Alice rolled over and then saw the camera saying, “Ah Kent, really? You didn’t get off?”
“No, I was trying to get a picture of your lovely pussy taking it doggy style. Guess my nominally sized cock was short by about twenty inches when you went down and forward,” he replied.
“Well, stick it in and take the pictures from topside. I think I’m done but you need to get off,” she offered.
She rose up on her left elbow and spread her legs while reaching down with her right hand and taking hold of his cock. Alice positioned it over her swollen clit and began rubbing his pre-cum in tight circles around her pussy. She still had her finger bullet vibrating and she reached between their bodies teasing his shaved balls and anus which got him even more aroused.
He lifted her up to position her ass on his upper thighs as he pushed his cock into her smoothly shaved pussy. If felt wonderful. She was expertly now clamping down on him to give him the greatest sense of tightness that she could. Once again, Kent positioned the camera. This time his multiple images seemed to be of better quality. The angle improved as Alice grabbed her own legs forcefully spreading them apart even more. He quickly pulled out rolling to his back and pulling her up on top of him. She straddled him and began to ride him placing her hands on his uplifted knees.
Again, Kent took several more shots of her. “Here,” he grunted, “take some pictures,” handing her the camera. Alice took the camera and was frustrated by the intrusion as she was starting to become aroused once again.
She tossed the camera aside yelling, “Focus Honey, I want to feel you cum inside of me.” Kent was eager to do so bucking up to her so hard that she nearly lost balance. She collapsed on top of his chest now pumping away, clamping with all of her might felling her clit racked with pleasure from Kent’s cock. She clamped down on what she knew would be his favorite, his nipples, teething them into rock hard points of pleasure that he was feeling deep in his balls. He screamed with pleasure and released a load so hard that he felt the constriction deep inside.
As the laid there with him still inside her, she said, “we’re going to have to find someone else to take the pictures. I can’t hold the camera still and your cock just ain’t long enough for a panorama shot. ”
Kent replied, “Okay, but it can’t be a single, it would have to be another couple, right?”
“Sure, but we probably would have to reciprocate with them,” she said sleepily.
“Reciprocate, just photographically, or would you like to do more than that,” Kent asked. Alice rose up suddenly sitting on her knees between Kent’s legs. She instinctively reached down and stroked Kent’s semi hard cock with her right hand and pulling cum from her pussy with her left to coat his stirring cock. She than began teasing Kent’s rosebud with his own cum until she had her petite thumb inside him. Without saying a word, she slipped her thumb out replacing it with her middle finger until she feel and massage his prostate. This was one of Kent’s favorite things she would do for him after she had one of her memorable waves of climax.
Kent was feeling no pain and had almost forgotten that he had introduced the reciprocation question, when she said, “I’m just guessing that you would like to play with another couple, right? Don’t answer, let me check the truth pole I have in my hand.” She scooted back and bent down to take his cock which was now coming back to life in her mouth. As she swallowed it down, she lunged harder into his ass and then twirled her tongue over the head of his cock swallowing a little of the prostate ejaculation arriving from a now fully erect cock.
“Oh, I see from the truth pole, that you would like to play,” she groaned, “right?”
“If you want to…I’m seem to be certainly up for it,” he replied.
The both giggled and she said, let me see if you can come again. “Okay, but this time who are we fucking,” he asked?
“Let’s try on Gary and Sandy,” she said as she pulled him on top of her swinging her legs up over his for one more romp that night. “He looks like he might be fun to fuck and I’m guessing by your reaction, you would enjoy her little plump body, huh?”
Sunday Morning…..
“Well, did you enjoy fucking Gary last night,” he asked as he watched Alice climb out of the shower in preparation for going to church.
“I guess I did when you called me Sandy,” she replied. “It seemed like you were getting your rocks off to that cooing.”
Both were feeling the lure of the concept of fucking their “church friends” Gary and Sandy. “We don’t have time to fuck right now, Kent. But we can begin to have some fun with them without their knowing and then come home to a good screwing this afternoon.”
Thinking back to the 4th of July earlier that year……….
Kent was hesitant about approaching Gary and Sandy. Certainly over the years they had become really good friends enjoying a lot of good times together. Both couples were basically built the same with Sandy being slight shorter and had more curves. Having met at church, they began to “fellowship” more at home dates, mall shopping, and an occasional movie nights followed by stopping in at the local pizza house. Gary and Kent did golf together twice a month on Saturday mornings which often left the ladies to spend their own time together.
Indeed, they discovered within the first year of knowing each other that the prohibition of a good adult beverage might be taboo with some of their fellow congregation but they enjoyed such at home dinners. They even took a 4th of July long weekend together sharing a double bed room at a mountain resort. At least during that trip, all four were able to enjoy liberal amounts of beer and booze since all activities required no driving. Looking back on that trip, Kent found it funny that the first night the couples moved in and out of their day to sleeping attire by using the bathroom as a changing room.
The second night at the resort and with a little more adult beverage than the first, no one seemed to mind that the guys were shirtless wear boxer briefs, and the girls had dropped to oversized tee shirts finally changing in front of each other.
But it was the third night that Kent never spoke of to Gary or Alice that made him think that these “church” friends may have a wilder side than he or Alice. Gary was balancing on when to mention this and had not even considered it until recently when Alice’s behavior had changed to being excited about joining the swinging ranks with their neighbors next door and across the street.
That eventful night……
That third night was the closest thing he had ever had to getting frisky with someone since their marriage and all it did for him…up till now…was frustrate him. Kent had way too much beer that evening and, about 2:00 AM, his bladder let him know that it was no longer going to contain the output.
He and Alice had the bed adjacent to the bathroom. He carefully got up not disturbing Alice who was now snoring in competition with Gary in the second bed. Their shared room had no outside lighting to provide much of a reference point for navigating, but that was okay with Kent. He purposefully chose the side of the bed and the bed next to the bath. It was one of his things. He knew he could lightly trace the wall surfaces and follow it around to the bath door. Once inside and with the door closed, he would use an old Navy trick of turning on the light while keeping one eye shut. After he used the toilet, he could turn off the light and open the closed eye which would have not lost any night vision. Regardless, he knew he could just reverse course and retrace the wall to get back to his bed.
Kent carefully traced the wall and found the door slightly open. He hoped that it did not squeak. He eased into the bathroom and tried to find the light switch. It was proving to be a search that his bladder was not interested in and the pressure was mounting to a point that he whispered, “Fuck it.” Crouching with his left arm extended low so he could feel the toilet seat (the ladies had already yelled that he and Gary were pigs for not putting the seat back down), he slid his right hand along the long counter surface knowing that he would bump into the toilet soon in the pitch black room. Instead of finding a toilet, he nearly jumped out of his skin when he bumped into knees and his left hand touched a thigh.
“Shit,” he exclaimed in a whisper.
“No, just peeing Kent,” Sandy whispered back giggling.
“Too much beer, I’m starting to cramp up, sorry Sandy but I have to go…I’ll use the sink,” he grunted as he felt the pain of trying to clamp down the building pressure.
“Don’t you dare, we brush our teeth there, and don’t even think about peeing over the tub wall, you’ll get piss all over the floor and on the floor mat,” she hissed, “Come here!”
“Oh my God, I’m sorry,” he stammered continuing the same conspiratorial whisper. The last thing he wanted was to be caught in here with his underwear down below his crotch. He felt Sandy grab hold of his waist band with one hand pulling them down, while grabbing his cock with the other.
“Step out your underwear and straddle my legs really wide, sit down on me, I’ll do the pointing,” she commanded. The pain was unbearable and she sounded so clinical, he complied kicking one leg out of his underwear while moving forward towards her in a straddle movement. Sandy scooted back more onto the seat and pulled him down onto her lap still hanging onto his cock. Kent was now essentially naked, when she said, “pull my tshirt up, I don’t want you peeing on my tshirt.” At this point Kent was at her mercy, he needed relief and he didn’t care how he got it. He had clamped down so hard that his cock felt paralyzed to release and he knew his plumbing was average and couldn’t possible extend below her legs.
“How the hell am I supposed to do this and not pee on you,” he grunted with a horse whisper with even more pain?
“I’ll do the pointing of the hose, you do the peeing and if you don’t mind I’m going to finish as well, now relax and let it go,” as she plunged her hand and his cock between her legs in the small opening she had created. “Just don’t squeeze my legs together, rest on them, we’ll get this done. Gary and I do it all the time just for fun, silly…” she chided.
Kent eventually relaxed and allowed the flow to commence. He felt a warm sensation on the end of his cock as she had him pressed up against her pubic mound. He felt a little stubble and sensed that she must shave and needed a touch up from her last shave. The relief was overwhelming and he found himself nearly collapsing on her lap when he realized that he was pressed against her naked chest having already lifted her tshirt up.
What a sight he thought if someone comes in right now and, what a good friend to help him out. He had reached the point where he was pumping the last little out and instinctively wanted to shake the excess when Sandy said, “Are you finished, can you lift up a little?”
Without a word he eased up just a little when she stopped him by pulling down on his cock. With her free hand she reached over and pulled tissue from the counter dispenser wrapping it around his shaft and cock head. She expertly dispensed what little fluid remained and wiped him dry with both hands. She then cupped his balls and said, “Guess you did okay for your first ‘straddle pee,’ I don’t feel any wetness on your balls. Uh-oh, I’m thinking you have recovered as she felt him beginning to become erect.” She continued to stroke his cock to a full erection.
“Yep, you’re good to go…I mean cum. Why don’t you go fuck Alice, I’ll go nail Gary, she suggested, “We can listen to each other, but try to keep it fairly quiet so Alice will actually do it,” she added. “I’m going to let my mind wander as Gary fucks me.” She stroked him about four more times and then pulled him to her lips kissing his cock head once saying, “now, go fuck her.” Kent managed to reach down and grab his underwear then slipped back out as quietly as he came in returning to Alice.
Indeed, that night was memorable and he did manage to get Alice to fuck in spite of the “church friends” in the next bed. He later heard Gary and Sandy quietly get off as well. He sensed then that Alice had as well, but she said nothing.
Back to the present…….
Kent snapped back to the moment looking at Alice. It was she that wanted to approach Gary and Sandy and seemed to be consumed that this was her idea. Certainly, Sandy was moving things along but Kent sensed that the only hurdle would be Gary. It was very obvious that Sandy was ready to party. But Gary…what about Gary, things were still too fuzzy for him. Yeah, Gary had quietly fucked Sandy in the bed next to him, but was that really a license to advance talking to him about the four of them exploring swapping. He was worried about that.
The weather forecast called for potential snow around mid-day and had definitely drawn both of them to don winter overcoats. Alice complained at his choice of vehicles today. He had opted to drive the minivan since it was in the number one position in their garage. This was their errand vehicle and he had used it the evening before to get the Christmas tree for this year. She preferred their sedan which showing up to church.
Gary decided to test Alice again. “I’m not trying to have buyer’s remorse, but do you think that Gary and Sandy will be receptive to our advances,” he asked Alice as they were driving to church?
“Honey,” she replied, “don’t over think this too much. You guys are all horn dogs…your ‘truth pole’ certainly exhibited that last night. Don’t you think with the proper approach, Gary will jump at the chance to fuck me? I know you want to fuck Sandy, right?”
“All males in the right mind would,” he laughed, but, I think I need to make the approach next week at the golf course on our Thursday afternoon game…not today, at church.
“That sounds good and I’ll invite them over for a Friday night pajama party,” she offered.
“A pajama party,” he questioned raising his voice questioning her tactic?
“Yeah, I’ll tell Sandy that we intend to open a nice new bottle or two of a good cabernet and that we don’t want them even considering driving home. No designated driver needed. She’ll buy that I’m certain. After all, we have had sleep over event with them in the when we shared a room with them 4th of July. We even fucked our own spouses in the same room that night.”
“Suppose you’re right. I think I’m going to approach Gary about digital photography,” winked Kent as they pulled into the church parking lot.
“Me too, I’ll mention that the camera is becoming a third wheel in our bedroom and see what reaction I get out of Sandy,” she grinned as they walked up to the door.
Perhaps it was their future intent and the weight of the planning that influenced Kent and Alice’s behavior that day, but when Gary and Sandy asked them if they would like to go have Sunday afternoon dinner with them today in the next town over, Kent and Alice jumped to agree.
The decided to go in separate cars as Gary and Sandy had to go see his elderly parents that evening a few more miles up the road. And, Kent couldn’t offer his car as he had taken the seats out to accommodate the Christmas tree from yesterday. As he was driving to their dinner, Kent was surprised to see Alice take off her suit jacket then reach up under her thin short sleeve rayon shell removing her bra. She then put her suit jacket back on.
“Are you trying to accelerate the invitation,” asked Kent?
“Maybe, but primarily the under wires are killing my girls and I just wanted to be free. I still have my suit jacket on. Huh, guess the shell doesn’t leave anything to imagine. Oops, the headlights just woke up,” she giggled, “and even the little bumps around my areolas are pumping through!”
Kent thought to himself as he looked at his flirtatious wife, “Why not?” After “straddle peeing” with Sandy, he didn’t think that Sandy was going to be that much of a prude. And, after all it did seem she and Alice had relaxed their modesty around the four of us during the last two evenings of their 4th of July mountain trip. He was still remembering Sandy’s stroke and kissing his cock. He had to quickly start thinking of something else along the ride or, he wouldn’t be able to walk in public with the erection that his wife, his memories, and the anticipation of what might come had stirred in his cock.
Winter was certainly taking its grip and an coldness hit them as they got out of the car to meet their Sunday-after-church dinner partners. Draping her winter coat over her purse arm, Alice was not prepared for a sudden blustery gust that took charge and blew her suit jacket open with sustained power as Gary and Sandy walked up to them. Anyone with eyes could clearly see that Alice was sporting no bra and had maximum raised nipples. Both Sandy and Gary got a good eyeful as Kent, said, “Shall we,” pointing to the door he had just opened.
Everyone hung their long winter coats on the booth’s hangar then took sitting position opposite each couple in a semi-circle booth which was located in the rear of the dining room. Almost immediately, Sandy asked to be excused saying she and a race horse had a contest as to who could piss the most. That public language took both Kent and Alice by surprise. It was Gary’s response that surprised them even more when Gary softly stated, “don’t short circuit anything” as he scooted back around to let his wife out rubbing her rear as she left.
Sandy smiled and punched Gary’s shoulder mumbling, “no problem, I’ve done this before,” as she walked towards the lobby restrooms. Following the axiom that ladies always go to the restroom together Alice pushed Kent out of the booth up to follow Sandy. As she stood she first removed her suit jacket that had up to now disguised her absence of a bra to the diners in the restaurant. She looked at Gary who was obviously staring at her chest and watched his eyes widen when he saw that her nipples were dramatically protruding through the thin fabric of the shell. He looked up and, was immediately caught in her gaze knowing that she had followed his stare from her chest to her eyes. Sandy said with a laugh, “Don’t worry Gary honey, I’ll make sure she comes back in one piece.” “Kent, please order me an appetizer salad with blue cheese,” then she leaned over and kissed Kent fully tweaking his right nipple under his suit jacket then walked towards the path of Sandy.
“Wow, I guess I should have ordered Sandy an appetizer if that’s all it takes to get a kiss like that,” posed Gary.
Kent replied, “Well in the last few months, Alice and I have been rekindling a lot of our loving and our sex life. She even has me on a daily cialis. And, I have neighbors to thank for her behavior,” replied Kent. “I saw that you noticed she had no bra on,” he added.
“Sorry, man I hadn’t noticed her go braless before and I, uh, um….,” stammered Gary.
“Relax Gary, she has taken to no longer wearing any underwear unless she is at church and even then she only wears a thong. Guess that’s her youthful days coming back. I suppose the four of us all feel comfortable around each other showing such. And, you’re wrong about that…you did see her braless every evening at bedtime when we shared a motel the 4th of July, remember?”
“Yeah, I guess I do, but that was to be expected at bedtime, and in private. I just wasn’t prepared for today. It’s crazy, but Sandy is doing the same thing, just not at church. She doesn’t want the ole biddies to gossip, and I like the look, how about you,” asked Gary?
“Get’s me hard just looking,” laughed Kent.
“Then you don’t mind if I look at Alice,” asked Gary?
“Hell, Gary, look, feel, smother your face, run your cock between them…Alice will love it as long as Sandy doesn’t mind,” isn’t that what friends are for,” replied Kent testing the waters?
“Wow,” replied Gary, “guess we are crossing over some boundaries with this discussion. You sure, Alice would agree?”
“She would take it as a compliment, and might even up the ante,” Kent replied.
The guys went on to discuss the merits of each of their ladies who have seemed to find a second wind on sexuality. It seemed pretty obvious to each of them that they could relax around each other. Both men assured each other that their own wife was pretty open to that sort of talk and had indicated a willingness to cross over at least that bridge.
“Kent, I have to confess something. I know about your virgin straddle pee session, and I guess I have you to thank for getting her so hot, that she fucked my brains out twice that night,” Gary said looking Kent straight into his eyes.
“Uh, man I’m sorry. I had to go and she wouldn’t, or couldn’t, get up off the toilet,” stammered Kent under Gary’s gaze. “I mean, I didn’t follow her in there, I didn’t even know she was in there, damn I’m sorry…I guess I should have spoken with you before this.”
“No worries, she whispered everything to me that night and how she got you hard telling you to go fuck Alice and that she stopped short of sucking your off by just kissing your cock. She even told me that she would fuck me first, the second time she would fantasize that she was fucking you. She told me to do the same with my thoughts about Alice. Ha, I fooled her…I thought of Alice both times,” laughed Gary. “Who were you thinking of…no, don’t answer that, it take away my dream if I’m wrong?”
‘Twice he thought,’ Kent knew they were over a hurdle. He asked, “Have you two been with another couple?”
“Only in our thoughts, and frankly only you two. Guess now, we have now openly admitted to each other that we do fantasize about the four of us on a regular basis….and how about you guys,” Gary added to the line of conversation?
“Alice is insistent that we fuck our neighbors since she discovered that they and the neighbors across the street are swingers,” he replied matter-of-factly. “I’m excited about swinging but suggested that we try to find someone we know, and have known for some time before we dip into waters so close to home. That’s when Alice suggested that it be you two, since we already seem to be good friends. I’m supposed to ask you about at golf this week what your interest might be and, if you two would be willing to help us take some x-rated digital shots. Looks like things might be moving forward quicker than we thought,” said Kent.
In the ladies room….
Meanwhile Alice had followed about a minute behind Sandy who had already taken the only other stall in the ladies restroom. Feeling confident of being alone, Alice asked, “Hey Sandy, how’s the race horse competition going?”
Sandy answered, “Still trying to get him out of the gate, ah there, damn thing can sometimes be a nuisance to remove.”
Alice didn’t have much bladder requirement and had already finished. She then decided to remove her thong underwear now that she was no longer in church. She quietly slipped then over her thigh highs and down to her heels and struggling a bit in the confined space to remove them. Cursing her clumsiness as her thong dropped around her ankles hitting the floor saying, “Damn, I’m not putting those underwear backup after falling on this nasty floor.”
“Really,” said Sandy as she opened her own stall door?
“Well, yeah, really,” replied Alice as she opened her door openly placing her thong in her purse before washing her hands.
“No, I understand the floor, I just was surprised you wore underwear since you weren’t wearing a bra,” grinned Sandy. “I wear my bra to church, but the fun side of me never wears underwear to church, and now like you,”as she viewed Alice’s nipples, “I took my bra off so I can relax as well. Besides, Gary likes me going ‘all commando. It makes it easy to get him up and ready. Do you think Kent will mind,” as she pinched her nipples through the lightweight cashmere sweater which only accentuated her breasts and lovely nipples.
“Wow, I thought I was the only one that pulled that trick on Sunday’s,” offered Alice. “As to Kent, he’ll probably stare at you tits the rest of the day trying to figure out how he can suck or, fuck them,’ she laughed.
“Gary will be the same; they are all so typically horny on a slightest notice. I’m cool if you are.” Sandy replied.
“Guess that’s what friends do these days, especially church friends,” Alice offered.
They started to exit with Sandy in the lead, when suddenly Alice pulled Sandy’s shoulder back saying, “Wait, you said that you were having trouble getting that damn thing out. What damn thing?”
Sandy laughed and said, “I’m wearing a toy Gary uses to play with me when we are in public. It’s a remote controlled clit and Gspot stimulator, very quiet, very good. I suspect he’ll play with me while we are eating today. He sometimes does when we are in church. It’s why sometimes I can look so emotional; the bastard is tweaking me at the strangest times. I have to mask the effect he has on me. Since it is battery operated and part of it is inserted in my pussy, he said not to short circuit as our little, pardon the pun, ‘inside’ joke.”
“Omigosh, that’s so cool. Where do you get one, I want one? No fair you get all the fun,” squealed Alice. “Let me see, let me see,” she pleaded.
“Geez Alice, it’s a public restroom,” Sandy stated.
“Yeah, but it’s got a lock, “as Alice snapped the latch, “hike it up, I want to see.” Sandy knew she was moving towards a different relationship with Alice. It reminded her of college days when all sorts of exploration between, and with the sexes, were encountered by her. She was feeling awkward and adventurous at the same moment. Alice was pulling her skirt up and, she found herself actually helping Alice to do the lifting.
The device was in a satin harness with just enough elastic materials to help it stay in place. It pulled comfortably tight like a thong into her pussy and had two bullets; one hooked up inside of Sandy on a curved stalk to be near her G-Spot and the other laying on her clit. It seemed a little bulky but its profile was so slight that it appeared to be no more than a well defined pubic mound. It had a small plastic façade that looked like a butterfly. Had she been wearing tight revealing clothing she would have simply looked like a woman proud of a camel toe.
Alice reached down and cupped the device, sliding a finger into Sandy’s pussy to feel the length of the probe. “It’s doesn’t go very deep, but it is thicker than I imagined,” she said in almost a clinical tone. “I love that you shave also,” she commented, “folks do like that; even Kent,” she revealed.
Sandy felt a warm sensation as she felt Alice cup her mound and then gasped as Alice extended her finger to probe and massage the device. “I won’t need a remote control if you keep that up,” mumbled Sandy as she involuntarily thrust her pussy on Ann’s hand. “Please, we have to get back to the guys,” as she pulled her skirt back down.
“Gawd, I want one of those so bad. I can just imagine how much fun you two have with this, now I’m not hungry, I just want to find a store and get one,” complained Alice.
“Tell you what; I might happen to have my older one in my purse here…let me look. If you don’t mind a loaner, I can offer you this one,” as Sandy pulled a Ziploc bag containing her other toy and remote from her purse, “the harness is laundered and I assure you that I have cleaned the toy?”
“Oh you are so wonderful. Here, help me into it, hurry someone must need the restroom now,” she cried while hiking her own skirt up. Alice pushed the probe into her already shaved, wet pussy, saddling the clit bullet directly over her little guy. Sandy quickly turned Alice around and fastened the thong and waist straps.
“There, you’re all set, but hopefully you don’t get activated while standing up, unless someone is holding you,” said Sandy, “now let’s go already. By the way, just walking with this will get you horny.” The left the restroom and returned to their booth.
Back at the dining booth….
“What took you so long,” asked Kent, “did one of you fall in?” The guys started to slide back out when Alice said, “Don’t move, I’ll set out here and trap you, big boy.” Sandy followed Alice’s lead opting to set on the outside as well.
“I guess we did sort of fall in,” offered Alice, “I discovered what Gary’s short circuit comment was all about,” as she and Sandy laughed. “Oh gee,” Alice pointed, “look at Gary, I think he is trying to fall through the floor.” Both girls were laughing now. Gary was very red face and looking straight down at his plate. Kent was looking for anyone to give him a clue.
“Alright, what’s this all about,” demanded Kent smiling at both ladies?
Sandy reached into her purse retrieving two key fob type remotes that she dropped into the middle of the table. “Alice found out that we have remotes,” she offered. Kent reached over and picked one up worrying it in his hand trying to discern what this was all about.
“It looks like our garage door or car fob,” he noted. “Why is it so funny,” he asked?
Gary picked the other remote up and said, “Kent ole buddy, this is only funny in church or public when I push this button. It sends a signal to a remote control clit dildo thing that Sandy wears when we are out on a date night, and every Sunday. I have fun teasing her in church; she sometimes can get a little mini-orgasm there and often a full blown one in a theatre.”
“Wow, that’s so cool,” Kent said.
“That’s what I said, when I finally got Sandy to tell me,” laughed Alice.
“Where do we get one for Alice,” Kent asked?
“I loaned her my back up. That’s why there are two remotes,” said Sandy, “and, oh, oh, oh.” she broke off turning to Gary. “Did you have to do that right now,” she gasped.
“Uh, honey, I didn’t press the button,” Gary pleaded.
“Wow, it does work,” said Kent looking down to the remote he was hold and he again pressed the button watching a speechless Sandy wiggle in delight.
“Hey no fair,” complained Alice, “Gary push my buttons!”
“That’s just too funny not to do so, “replied Gary as he pushed the button in rapid, well spaced pulses sending Alice into crescendos of delight.
“Wait, give us a moment, that caught us off guard,” wailed Sandy. “We want to enjoy this and….,” she stopped and all remotes quickly disappeared in the fellow’s palms as the waitress arrived asking for the entree orders.
Frankly, the last thing on their collective minds was food at that particular moment but they paused to order food. The waitress disappeared and the foursome looked at each other with a new vision.
“Okay, let me go out here on what I hope is a very big, very thick, and very healthy limb. Alice and I were going to approach you two to see if you would like to enjoy some adult fun which included helping us to take some sex act pictures of us that we want for our memories. We had hoped that perhaps we might find that you would allow us to take pictures of you two in the act and just maybe we might explore other opportunities including full sexual swap. I was supposed to approach Gary to test the idea guy-to-guy, and Alice was going to approach Sandy here. I’m thinking maybe we have moved a little farther ahead since we essentially just swapped via remote control,” stated Kent.
Gary and Sandy looked at each other, grinning and smiling as they nodded their head in the affirmative. “Oh, I think we’re ready if you two are,” said Gary. “Oh yeah, let’s do it, “Sandy said with enthusiasm, “I think Alice will love fucking Gary and I’m looking forward to Kent, as the straddle pee was just a warm up!”
“Straddle pee,” said Alice? In unison, the other three said, “Oh shit.”
Between the two of them, Kent and Sandy explained what had happen and the decision to fuck in the same room with their own spouses that 4th of July trip night. Alice was only response seemed to be an unemotional look at all three of them which was proving all the more difficult to be stoic as she listened to Gary explain that the event had given him the opportunity to fantasize that he was fucking Alice that night, not Sandy. Alice was truly have a difficult time with his comments as Gary had been pressing the remote control of her device while she listened to the details all three offered.
“Well, I did hear you and Gary,” as she pointed to Sandy, “it was a turn on, and, uh, I, uh, oh, did think of how Gary, oh shit, might uh feel. I just never mentioned, um, uh it to Kent, and oh, oh,” she was now gasping and seemed to be starting to shake, “to Kent, uh, uh…oh shit, turn that damn thing off Gary!”
Sandy and Kent looked up at Gary who was now openly holding the remote control grinning like a Cheshire cat. “I’m amazed you held on as long as you did Alice,” he said with glee and admiration.
“Oh, I didn’t but, when the second orgasm hit, I was no longer listening to Kent and Sandy blather on,” she replied. “Look, I don’t care what happened; I just wish someone had approached me months ago. Frankly, I’m so hot for all of you I can’t wait until Friday night to fuck a bunch of brains out. Everyone in,” she asked? She was met with assurances all around and they began planning Friday’s event.
“I feel a little left out,” said Sandy, “Alice has already had an orgasm and I haven’t,” she pouted looking at Kent.
“Maybe you two could feel better if you set inside the booth during the main course,” suggested Kent. The ladies scooted out of their location and the guys deftly stood up sliding out covering their erections with dinner napkins as the ladies slid back towards the rear of the semicircle booth now sitting beside their new fuck partner, “Thank God for the table cloth,” said Kent.
The waitress returned with their entrées and had a little confusion given the change in placement by her diners. She managed to place the entrées with the right diner and indicated she would be back later for desert. The foursome pre-placed an order for a desert.
“Enjoy your entrée,” winked Gary as he reached for the remote. Kent followed suit and they both began teasing each other’s spouse.
Alice looked over at Sandy who had her eyes lowered and seemed to be having difficulty cutting her steak as Kent would tease her off and on with the pulses. “What does this do,” asked Kent as he questioned a second set of buttons? Sandy reached and took the remote from Gary. “This makes the G-spot stalk vibrate. Push this for on, then this for off, she demonstrated.
“Crap, that feels great,“ Alice chirped, “oh, oh, oh, ummmm, oh, oh…let him do it, I want to feel him do it. Give it back to Gary. "
“What, can’t girls have fun too?” Sandy challenged playfully. “Later, later sweetie, I’ll make your eyes roll back, but I want the sense that we are swapping with the guys,” Alice breathed back to Sandy.
Sandy was very close to her own orgasm. She was doing all she could to not cry out in passion as that was part of the fun of doing this in a public place. She opened her eyes and caught Alice looking directly at her as Alice struggled to hold back a scream of delight. Alice reached over and took hold of Sandy’s hand beneath the table. They both were squeezing each other’s hand very hard and started tugging on their grips in unison with what the fellows were doing to them. Kent had not seen Sandy get close before and did not know exactly what to do. He turned on the G-spot stalk at the same time that the clit stimulator. It had the effect of sending Sandy over the edge.
Sandy dug into Alice’s hand and gripped her fork until her knuckles were white. Her breathing was now nearly so rapid that she was beginning to feel light headed. A small, nearly imperceptible groan escaped her and she began to involuntarily moving her hips widening her legs welcoming the stalk that had sent her into bliss. She released Alice’s hand and her fork clasping her own hands on top of the table in a hand-to-hand finger grip that could have cracked a walnut. She grunted hard and said, “Enough, enough, oh my God, enough.”
Alice had never felt so sexual and sensual. She rode a climax with Sandy together and was still enjoying roll after roll from the expert usage of the toy form Gary. He alternated between the stalk and clit stimulators which had her now on her fourth or fifth roll; she had lost count. She felt her legs were damp from her juices and she was nearly in tears. True to the idea of the toy, she had worked hard to remain as quite as possible and not buck her pelvis so much. While she was doing fine with her noise, she knew she was only protected from her exposure because of the table cloth. She could not control her rocking. Now she understood why sometimes she would see Sandy in church with legs crossed really rocking her overstretch leg changing positions so often.
With Sandy’s pronouncement, both guys stopped the use of the toys. “Wow, that was impressive and fun,” said Kent, “guess that was some sort of a swap, huh?” All agreed and all said that Friday would be even more fun.
The waitress arrived to check on the entrées which had barely been touched. “Is everything all right,” she asked?
“Couldn’t be better,” said Alice, “but may we have more table napkins?” The waitress promptly returned with a stack of large paper dinner napkins. They agreed to dessert which she left to order in the kitchen.
“Man, I need these,” said Sandy, as she took two napkins and deftly reached under her skirt to blot the wetness created during her toy use. “I normally don’t get this wet, damnit Kent, you’re going to make me have to wear underwear in church,” she laughed.
“Me too,” chimed in Alice. “Hey, we can’t leave the guys this high and dry…time to change places, men to the back of the bus.”
“Uh, we can get arrested,” worried Kent.
“Not if you’re quiet, we put our hands inside your trousers, and you can load up the remaining napkins,” Alice suggested. “Now move, I’m a lefty so Gary set on this side,” she commanded.
Gary was all for it and quickly got up still holding a dinner napkin in front of his erection. Kent followed suit and the all returned this time with men in the middle and the two spouses having swapped positions. They pulled the table slightly closer to them and waited for their desert which came almost immediately.
The waitress was now very confused. “Okay, I have two orders of the same thing and four spoons but you guys keep moving on me. What is this, test the waitress day or something?”
“Naw, we just feeling stupid and at our age it is the simple things that make us happy,” offered Gary, “hey how about taking our picture as he presented his smart phone to the waitress. “We’ll make it a big tip.”
The foursome all scooted together goofing off for the pictures with the guys feeding desert helpings to the lady next to them and reaching over to feed their own spouses for different camera shots. The ladies pushed out their chests towards the camera and towards the guys. The men made funny faces staring back in mocked awe at the well pronounced nipples and tits in at least two of the shots. The joking was infectious and the waitress said, “Well that was hot. I’m going to have to get my husband and our buddies to be as fun as you guys. Enjoy, as she handed the camera back to Sandy feeling her own nipples rise in reaction to the antics of the foursome, “I’ll check back later.”
During that time, the ladies had reached below the table cloth line and were stroking the cocks of the willing husbands as best they could without being obvious. It was the same rules, no overt movement was to be made by the guys and they were to not make any outcries that could be heard by the patrons of the restaurant.
Sandy and Alice were having a lot of fun as they spooned desert nonchalantly while stroking away at the guys. “Ooooh,” said Alice, “Gary’s putting out a lot of pre-cum. You like me playing with you?”
“Kent, are you okay,” asked Sandy as she begin to feel Kent lose his erection.
Marge and Ronnie appear……
“I was feeling great, but not now… look who just came in over there. We’re twenty five miles from home in another town and look, its Marge and Ronnie from our Sunday school class right over there,” he nodded with a panic expression.
“Uh-oh, everybody out of the pool,” Gary said quietly. “Girls, jump up and go back to the bathroom before they see our seating arrangements.” Alice and Sandy fluidly slipped out of their seats and headed to the restroom while the guys covertly zipped their trousers underneath the cover of the tablecloth and napkins.
“Damn, bad timing, I was getting ready to get my rocks off,” grumbled Gary, “how did you spot them?”
“This public thing had me on edge and I was looking around to see if we were being discovered when I saw them walk in the door. It was like a cold shower,” replied Kent. “Oh look, they have seen us,” said Gary as both men raised their hands with a subtle wave back to their Sunday schoolmates. “Damn, that was close,” muttered Kent.
The ladies made it back to the restroom pausing long enough to seem appropriate. “Oh shit that was fun, “giggled Alice, “and Gary tastes good,” licking her fingers of Gary’s pre- cum. Both of the girls reflected on how much fun they had just had and were laughing at their lack of memory of what the food was for lunch as they returned to sit beside their own husband. They called for a check and then gathered their jackets and winter coats.
The waitress returned with their checks and made arrangements to collect their payment. Upon returning, she noticed that she had a very, very good tip from the foursome. She had waited until she had received her tip to pose a question. “Um, it’s none of my business, but you guys had me confused about who is with whom and I mentioned it to one of the waiters. He said you guys were probably very, very friendly or maybe even swingers. I have to admit, it did look like and Harry and Sally movie scene over here a few minutes back ladies. Was he on the right track? I mean, it’s okay, I’m just curious…oh never mind, I’m sorry I even said anything, please don’t have me fired?”
The four of them were stunned and looked at each other for a one, two count, then erupted into laughter. Alice leaned over to the waitress, “Sweetie, we very well might be and we’re sorry if we confused you.” “Sort of fun thinking about it, huh,” said Sandy as she tapped the wedding ring on the waitress hand, “Bet you’re considering it, right?” The two guys looked at each other grinning. Kent took the lead, “And if you are, bet your hubby will too, right, we could tell him that most do,” as he looked around the foursome? The all nodded yes and smiled wishing her good luck finding a fun foursome, then moved as a team to exit. On their way, the stopped by to shake hands with the Marge and Ronnie with the men giving Marge a peck on the cheek and the ladies offering the same to Ronnie as they rubbed his back.
The waitress looked down at the credit card receipt and decided to write down Kent’s name for future reference. She walked over to her other tables to check on her patrons, stopping by Ronnie and Marge’s table as well. “You certainly have some wonderful friends, “she asked. “Are you part of the same fun group?”
Marge responded, “Oh yes, we get together with them regularly; almost every week but there have been a few times we just couldn’t be there.” ‘Wow thought the waitress, my hubby and I must be missing out on some fun.’ She lied, “I got Kent’s name but I forgot to write down the phone number, he said that my hubby might want to talk to him about joining in on the fun times you guy seem to have.”
“Oh, that would be wonderful,” replied Marge thinking they might be adding another Sunday school member as she gave the waitress Kent’s phone number. “Kent is very, very good and he always makes everyone feel welcome and to help all of us enjoy each other’s company.”
“And, his bride is really, really good. She makes all of us, men or women feel very loved. No matter how hard it might be, she always has a way to make it seem effortless to embrace and enjoy a fun time. I think both of them are tireless and always up,” added Ronnie.
“Why yes, she seems like she can always take on more than the rest of the ladies in our group and is so generous with her, and her husband’s, love,” added Marge.
“Well, it sounds like you and your friends and you have a healthy sexual relationship. I’ll let my husband know, and we’ll be in touch. But my shift is over, and I have to run. Bye, you guys are wonderful,” she smiled, lightly reached out and patted Ronnnie and Marge’s shoulders, then abruptly left disappearing into the rear of the restaurant.
“Our what,” exclaimed Marge? “What did you say to her, Ronnie,” Marge demanded?
“Me, I didn’t say anything, hell I thought the bitch was talking about Sunday school,” he retorted in defense.
Ronnie and Marge sit in silence for a moment and then began discussing the possibility that the girl was just stupid, perhaps misunderstood Kent, Gary, Alice, and Sandy, or maybe the smoke was an indicator of fire. They decided to more carefully watch their Sunday school friends.
“I suppose it was meant to be a compliment that we could be desired by another couple,” mused Marge. “Yeah, guess it was, but anyone not wanting you would just be brain dead you drop down gorgeous sex goddess,” responded Ronnie. “Good save, honey. Now go back to dreaming about having sex with the waitress or our Sunday school classmates,” chided Marge.
“Really, you don’t think that you are somewhere deep down just a little complimented,” he continued?
Marge squirmed having already recovered from the shock that she was mistaken to possibly be part of a swinger group, to thinking….’wow, I still hold that sort of attraction’ to ‘Ronnie is just testing me.’ “I wouldn’t want to ever think that I would forsake you my husband for another man,” she offered.
“Cut the crap honey,” he retorted, “were not talking about leaving each other, just the thought of recreational fun times. I see how you react to the R-rated movies and the sex scenes. And, you’re still one hot tamale to me, my sexy latina,” he grinned.
“Guess you can have your fantasy, maybe I’ll have one of my own with your cock tonight,” she smiled loving that after three kids, sagging breasts, and twenty two years of marriage she still had him stirring. “Better relax that hard-on before we leave honey,” she chided.
They changed the subject and continued with the order of pie and coffee.
In the restaurant parking lot…..
“Wow, Winter hit, will you look at this snow,” said Gary. “It must be at least six inches, have we been in there that long,” he observed?
The girls started laughing and taking each other arm and arm. “What so funny about snow,” asked Gary? “Yeah, what’s so funny,” chimed Kent?
“At best it’s probably four inches, but you men can never really measure can you,” cried Alice in laughter as she was joined with Sandy spreading her hands barely apart mocking measurements.
“Ha, ha, ha, very funny Alice, I know how long six inches are, want to see,” retorted Gary?
“Hey, hold on, we have the minivan and its parked way over there covered in snow,” Sandy pointed to a distant spot at the far side of the restaurant which was now becoming less populated. “How fast do you think this snow is coming down,” she asked?
“Really thick right now, but I doubt it will last long, this wasn’t predicted,” offered Kent. Sandy looked at Alice and said, “Thinking what I’m thinking?”
Alice replied, “If the minivan is rocking, don’t come knocking,” as she and Sandy took off scooting hurriedly to the van waving the guys to follow. The guys looked at each other, grinned and followed after them.
They carefully manually slid the side door open as to not jar any snow from the windows. It was cold and they agreed that they would turn on the engine, but not defrost to remove the snow. The van side windows were heavily tinted and they essentially had a private room for the four of them.
“I’m not getting totally naked in the frigid air, but that doesn’t mean you can’t pull my shirt and skirt up to get the job done,” said Sandy as she started pulling on Kent’s fly. Alice unrolled two sleeping bags on the cargo deck that were always in the vehicle during winter weather.
Sandy was on her knees unzipping Kent’s fly and then reached into his trousers to pull on his erect cock. “Lay down,” she commanded, “let me at that.” Sandy turned into a sixty-nine position taking Kent’s cock into her mouth. Kent had returned to his full erection and he was thanking himself for his dutiful consumption of daily cialis and he felt extremely hard. The pleasure he was feeling from Sandy was beyond his belief. Sandy was pulsing between full deep plunges where he felt the back of her throat to stroking him with her hand as she sucked him hard on the head darting her tongue in and out of his hole.
Alice started the engine turning around to see the sight of her church friend in the sixty nine position with Kent. She grabbed Gary who was on his knees also watching the show pulling him down in the opposite position of her husband. She immediately clawed at his fly pulling out his cock which was fully erect and emitting pre-cum from the cock tip. She engulfed the head of his cock with her mouth twirling the head and probing the hole with her tongue.
Sandy stopped sucking Kent and raised up slightly reaching back to pull her toy out of her pussy saying, “Mommy wants a lick too.” She then eased her pussy back towards his face. Kent reached up and pulled her down slightly to begin to lick her labia and then flick his tongue rapidly over her swollen clit. He was rewarded with juices that began to flow from his effort emitting from her swollen pussy. He moved the toy more to the side and inserted a finger into her pussy. During that transition, Sandy had pulled on his cock releasing more and more pre-cum from the end of it. She collected as much as possible on her left hand while stroking him with her right hand as she lunged backwards onto his face and magnificent finger. “Oh gawd, that feels good, oh yeah Kent, fuck me, fuck me,” she moaned as rode him. Sandy took the slippery pre-cum and coated her left middle finger then went back down on him with her mouth sucking and stroking him at the same time. She inserted her left middle finger into his rosebud ever so slightly judging his response which must have been good as he voraciously attacked her pussy. She slid her finger in all the way search for his prostate successfully and began a prostate massage.
“Oh, oh, I’m going to cum if you keep that up,” wailed Kent. Sandy lifted her mouth saying, “Then come fucker, come, I want to swallow it and I want it now.” She lowered her mouth and begin a rapid up and down motion finger fucking his ass while she cupped his balls. She could feel his ball sac tightening and knew he would be coming soon. She started a high pitched loud moaning on his cock and found herself rocking hard against his tongue and finger then wham, she felt her own climax rolling in as she wailed, wailed deep in her throat.
It was too much for Kent, being next to his wife that he could hear was giving her own version of head to his friend Gary and hearing her commentary as Alice was slowly riding Gary’s face and intermittently stroking and sucking his cock. Upon hearing Sandy’s increased wailing, Gary continued to stroke his finger inside Alice while Alice was stroking his cock. Without comment, they had continued their play but now were watching their spouses reach a climax. The guys were head to toe which meant that Gary and Alice were able to see the oral ministrations of their friends upon their spouses. Alice reached over and pushed Sandy’s coat and skirt above Sandy’s ass. She licked her finger and began to tease Sandy’s rosebud which immediately caused Sandy to buck and thrust more onto Kent. “Fuck him, fuck him, suck that cock, suck it,” Alice groaned to Sandy. “Cum on him baby, cum, oh yeah, do it like you mean it, bitch, fuck my husband,” she yelled loudly pushing her finger deeper into Sandy’s rosebud. Sandy roiled again with yet another orgasm, flooding Kent’s face.
Kent couldn’t hold out any longer and began to pulse deep into Sandy’s mouth, screaming, “oh,oh,oh gawd, I can’t hold it Sandy, oh yeah, suck it baby, suckkkk it, swallow, swallow, oh shit that’s great!” Sandy was expecting it having felt his balls tense and contract. She could feel the cum pulse through the channel in his cock and hit the back of her throat. She pulled up slightly to milk it working hard to swallow as much as she could when his cock head slipped out slightly pulsing more cum onto her face. She quickly went back down on it and laid there gently slurping his cock as it relinquished some of its hardness. Remarkably it was still semi hard. She lifted her head and looked back at Alice say, “Your turn.”
At the restaurant door….
“Thanks for stopping in for the pie,” said Ronnie to Marge, “driving all the way over for their pie is worth the trip.” “I like it too, and look, we have two more pieces for later this week,” she displayed the carry out container. “Hey, isn’t that Kent’s van over there,” she pointed to the back line of the parking lot?
“Looks like it. They left long ago, hmm it looks like it’s running,” observed Ronnie. “Wonder if everything is all right,” he said out loud. Without questioning, he and Marge began walking over in what was now a much deeper snow to check on the friends. As they approached the van, they heard the distinct voice of Alice yelling from inside the van, “Cum on him baby, cum, oh yeah, do it like you mean it, bitch, fuck my husband,” followed by the sounds of what sounded like Kent’s voice screaming in “oh,oh,oh gawd, I can’t hold it Sandy, oh yeah, suck it baby, suckkkk it swallow, swallow, oh shit that’s great!!” announcing his climax.
Ronnie and Marge stood still with Ronnie’s outreached hand about to knock on the driver’s door. Marge quickly reached up and pulled his hand down motioning with her finger to be silent. They were stunned at the sounds they were hearing and yet seemed not to be able to move away as new voices and sounds began to arrive from the van.
Back inside the van….
The heater was efficiently raising the temperature of the interior of the van. Sandy removed her coat and her seater. She reached over to Alice and pulled her coat and shell from her body. It was still cool, but the skirts andthigh highs were the only remaining garments the ladies wore.
Alice had already gently removed her finger from Sandy and returned to sucking Gary’s cock. Sandy and Kent moved to uncouple from their sixty nine position sitting crossed legged on their winter coats while they watched their spouses continue with oral sex. Sandy reached under the her friend and cupped her left breast then squeezed her nipple with her own left hand. She then reached up under Alice’s belly and began massaging her pubic mound saying, “Rock on my guy, rock on him. Give him good head, suck that good. Do you like my husband?
Alice moaned back without letting Gary’s cock out of her mouth several “Uh huh’s” as she found herself being delighted by her friend. Kent then spoke, “Suck him honey, make him come, gawd you do that so well, fuck him hone, fuck him!” Alice kicked into a greater surge taking Gary deep into her. She had only had Kent before this and Gary was slightly thinner, but longer. Gary was close, too close. He wanted to hold out but he knew he couldn’t and he didn’t want to disappoint Alice on their first fuck. He announced loudly, “Alice, I’m going to cum, I’m going to cum, sorry!”
Alice pulled her mouth from Gary’s cock continuing to pump him and with a commanding guttural voice yelled back, “Cum Gary, cum, I want your seed in my mouth, I’m going to swallow all you’ve got!” With that she plunged her pussy hard down onto his face screaming, “Eat me, eat me.” She returned to sucking his cock with more energy pulling hard on the upstrokes with her hand as she experienced Sandy’s fingers expertly massing her clit and Gary probing her folds. She felt herself begin to reach yet her fourth orgasm of the day and started screaming on Gary’s cock. She felt Gary’s ball sack tighten and his cock actually grew larger in her hands and mouth, she screamed louder and was rewarded by the hot cum from Gary striking her throat and filling up her mouth. “Gawd, his load is so much, I can’t swallow it all,” she thought. She lost control of his cock in her mouth and the jism spewed into her face and as she rose up still rose up still stroking him he sprayed onto her tits. She shuddered at the orgasm and rolled off onto her back between the two with her head in the bent knee lap of Sandy.
Outside the van…..
Marge had taken hold of Ronnie’s arm and was clinging tightly into it as she heard the announcements by Gary and the demands of Alice coming from the van. Ronnie reaction was to, in spite of the cold, get a very rigid hard on. Marge found herself tingling and becoming hot in her groin and without knowing began to breathe harder. The noise seemed to subside and they realized that they were leaning towards the van instinctively attempting to hear more.
“Oh you poor thing,” said Sandy, “look at the mess Gary left all over you.” She looked down at Alice who was looking up into Sandy’s eyes from Sandy’s lap. Alice reached up to Sandy’s cheek wiping a little string of Kent’s cum from her face then placing it in her own mouth. Sandy reached down and wiped Alice’s nipple that held Gary’s cum and performed the same ritual. Sandy then spread her legs allowing Alice’s head to rest between them. She then bent over deeply to kiss Alice who immediately welcomed Sandy’s exploring tongue. They kissed like this for a moment, the Sandy contorted herself more to lower her breast to Alice while she explored and cleaned the cum from Alice’s tits and belly. Moments later both women were performing their own sixty nine position, cleaning the cream pies left by the spouses. Soon, they were yet again reaching another level of orgasms hearing the cheers of their husbands encouraging them.
Still standing by the van….
“Take her, eat her out, make her cum,” yelled Gary. “Work that fucking clit, work it Alice, make Sandy cum,” bellered Kent. The men became quiet and the girls were screaming deep in their throats, with alternating chants of “Oh yeah, uhmmmmm,” followed by a mutual deep scream. Ron and Marge quickly looked around to see if that last sound attracted any others. No, the parking lot had mostly cleared and they suddenly looked at each other in panic. “We can’t let them see us, unless we want to join in, we better get out of her,” he whispered to Marge.
“Wait, listen, they aren't done yet, listen," Marge commanded.
“Damn,” said Sandy. “Now that’s what I call making it happen.”
“It got me hard again,” said Kent. With that Sandy pushed Kent back onto his back pulling his pants down a little more then she straddled him reaching up to grasp a passenger assist roof handle and started fucking Kent. She looked over at her husband and Kent’s wife recovering saying, “You’ve inspired us,” as she continued to ride Kent.
“He won’t have as much the second time, but those meds will keep him up for as long as you want to rock on,” said Alice still trying to get her breath.
The foursome rode out one more time, before complaints of the floor and sore pussies took over. They agreed to the upcoming pajama party and Gary agreed to get some meds so he could keep up.
Ron and Marge slipped away, holding the sounds and the mind images in their minds as they went home that night. Neither said who they were fucking, but they managed to fuck harder and more than they had in years. Marge thought, “Maybe I need to visit with Alice and Sandy” as she drifted off to sleep with more cum leaking out of her than she had felt in a long time.
The next morning, she woke Ronnie up with by sucking his cock and the fucking him cowgirl style. “Maybe you were right, maybe we are still desireable?”
Next issue...Marge and Ronnie confront their Sunday school classmates; And, a tactical error disrupts the normally calm Krissy.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 13,104 views
“How so?” grunted back her husband, Ricky.
“She said sex begins after the hysterectomy, and uhmm, she is so, so right about that. I mean you, and all the guys have been great, but I’m so short I could never before comfortably ride cocks before like this,” she said as her breathing once again started to get deeper and with more throat. “And, the Kegel exerciser has made my pussy stronger, gawd I love clamping down on you, it makes me feel great and I feel every inch of your wonderful cock.”
“Do you want to return to swinging and try riding some other cocks now that you have this new freedom”, groaned Ricky?
“Oh yeah, that would be wonderful, and I suppose you want to fuck some other pussy at the same time,” moaned Krissy. “I would love to see us both fuck, I’m still scared of STD’s but surely we can be careful.”
Ricky was now in Krissy’s control. Krissy’s new Kegel exerciser had given her capabilities he had never encountered even with all of the swinging history they had in the seventies. Krissy was able to clamp down on his spent member and hold it in her pussy while she talked him back to hardness about her desire to ride other cocks, while he fucked other pussy. He was now fully back and ready to blow another load yet, he knew she had full control.
Something happened to Krissy when she had her hysterectomy. The doctor had shocked both of them when he announced that during surgery they had discovered a tumor larger than a golf ball on the backside of her uterus. It turned out to be the source of a lot of her back pain. To their relief, it was a common tumor that did not have a cancerous base. As the weeks passed after surgery, Ricky noticed that Krissy was losing weight and starting to act sexy once again. He had not pushed Krissy letting her follow her own path and he was fully prepared to remain celibate if that would make Krissy happy. It had been years since they had fucked and he was more concerned about her happiness than his physical needs.
Krissy now felt whole again and very relieved. While she still had back pains from a sport injury, she no longer had that horrible pain in her pussy that she had experienced for so many years. She felt free again to not only have sex with her husband, but now she wanted to regain those early years before time ultimately took its toll and rejoin her husband in the sensual pleasures of other couples. Krissy believed that Ricky would always be up for a good fuck, but first she wanted him to feel sexy about her.
A few weeks earlier….
Krissy had emerged from her shower still not quite ready for intercourse so soon after surgery. As she was drying herself, Ricky noticed that she had shaved more of her pussy than usual and left only a small landing strip. “Expecting a landing,” asked Ricky as he traced his finger around her bare pussy lips then rubbed the thin patch of hair.
“Oh yeah, I am just working on the runway repairs,” she giggled. “But, I’m not taking in that hairy set of wheels,” she chided as she grabbed his balls. “I never minded fucking some other guy’s hairy balls, but darling I want yours to be a smooth as my pussy. So, start getting back into the shaving mode, we’re going to be fucking soon, I promise,” purred Krissy.
Ricky reached into his bath drawer and pulled out his mustache trimmer. He made a show of trimming his pubic hair down enough to really thin it out without making stubble. He reached over to her and did the same for her landing strip. After his shower he walked into the bedroom and displayed his shave.
“Ohhhh, this feels nice,” cooed Krissy as she fondled his balls. “You did a nice job with my Venus vibrating razor. This feels finger-licking good,” she breathed as she descending upon his balls and cock with her expert mouth.
“Jeez Krissy,” Ricky groaned, “I need to come really bad, but it’s too early after surgery for you to have penetration.”
“I know, I know,” she replied, “now lay down here,” she directed.
Ricky lay on his back as he watched Krissy move up from his rock hard cock stroking it with her hand while biting and kissing his nipples. She suddenly rose up and straddled his left thigh rubbing her hers bald pussy and giant clitoris gently on his naked leg. His hands went up to her nipples, which were fully erect and hard. Krissy grabbed a nearby tube of thick lotion and with both hands begin masturbating Ricky. “I’ll get you off tonight, but I’m still cramping and a little sore. Riding your thigh and hand fucking you is making me feel really good. Just lay back and let me joy you into the best come you have had in a long time,” she said sexily and softly.
“Don’t be in a hurry,” Krissy warned. “I want you to take as long as you want, shoot me a big wad,” she encouraged. “I just love your shaved cock, it feels so sooth and clean like my pussy,” she taunted.
Ricky lay back and watched his bride of over twenty-seven years expertly massage his shaved-clean balls and dick. He knew it wouldn’t last that long, but Krissy was cleverly monitoring his pumping balls and would deftly leave the head of his dick alone just to keep him on the edge. As she watched his breathing become quicker and felt the tension in his balls, she took him with both hands and began to squeeze as hard as she could while pumping him up and down. She felt herself wetting his thigh with her own juices and discovered that she was nearing her own climax, something she hadn’t felt in years. Forgetting Ricky, she now was pulling and pumping on him like his cock was the reigns to a bucking horse as she rode his thigh harder feeling her clit beginning to grow and grow. She was now at a point where she was closing in on her own climax and she squeezed his rock hard cock even harder as she pressed her pussy into his thigh.
“Ohhhhh,” Krissy cried out lustily as she rode his thigh. It wasn’t the best orgasm she had ever had, but it was one. With her left hand, she pumped Ricky rapidly while taking her right hand in a twisting fashion begin to rub the head of Ricky’s cock left, then right.
Ricky couldn’t last and started to announce his load with a low guttural groan that excited Krissy even more. “Oh fuck,” she thought, “I coming again.” Ricky shot his load with a double pump. One wad hit Krissy right between her tits while the first had flown over her head and landed on their headboard. Krissy was so intent on her own second orgasm, that she continued to twist and pump Ricky. After a third and much smaller squirt, Ricky had to say, “Hold on their cowgirl, you are fucking me cross-eyed”
Krissy and he began to laugh. “I’m glad you didn’t hit me in the eye with that load.”
“Sorry,” replied Ricky, “it’s just been a long time.”
“Well, we aren’t going to let either of us go that long again,” replied Krissy as she laid down on his chest continuing to hold his now spent cock and feeling his cum rub between their nipples.
Back to the present…..
“Our neighbors, Ron and Sarah have asked us over more than once for a barbeque,” said Krissy.
“Sounds fine, but are you thinking about them as swingers,” asked Ricky?
“I don’t know, but she is the one that told us that sex begins after hysterectomy and she has been over to visit with me almost every Saturday when I’m out in the garden.” “So, what,” said Ricky. “One comment and saying ‘hi’ to you in the garden doesn’t mean they’re swingers,” Ricky challenged.
“I agree, but the first time she came over to see me, she was wearing a bra. I wasn’t. Later that same day she not only came over not wearing a bra, and she changed into a thinner shirt that let her big brown areolas and her hard nipples show through. I couldn’t help but notice and she smiled knowingly at me when she caught me looking. She then looked in my eyes and then looked down at my rock hard nipples with a smile,” replied Krissy.
“Oh, maybe she just likes to look at girls,” offered Ricky.
“In of itself, that could be fun too,” mused Krissy aloud, “but Sarah later said, that she was glad to have a neighbor our age and that liked to garden and dress like she does. Sarah then told me that being around relaxed people like us making her and her husband feel good about their neighbors.”
“What did you say,” asked Ricky.
I asked her, “Sarah do you mean not being concerned that gravity and nature have sort of plumped us up and that some of us from the seventies still like to go braless?” Sarah said back to me, “Yeah, I guess that’s it. My Ron has gained a little paunch, lost some hair, but still loves looking at my girls and frankly he’ll probably look at yours as well if we socialize.”
Krissy went on, “I told her that’s okay. If I was concerned about them being seen, then I would holster them up where no one got a look. If Ron likes to look, well then let him, Ricky won’t care and I’ll take it as a compliment.”
“Well you should,” replied Sarah, “I mean take it as a compliment. Guys should appreciate us, don’t you think,” asked Sarah?
“And you told her what,” Ricky asked?
“I just agreed and muttered something,” Krissy replied.
“What?”
“Oh I might have said something like, I haven’t met a healthy guy yet whose groin didn’t appreciate our girls. Sarah agreed with me saying thank goodness for that, “ replied Krissy.
Several weeks passed by with the weather beginning to show the early days of a September Autumn. Ricky was off at their business and Krissy was in the front yard tending to her centerpiece garden. The weather had a hint of coolness but she had warmed up and taken her light jacket off. Krissy was wearing a red long sleeve tee shirt and blue jeans. She wore no bra, as was her practice when gardening. Her large gardening hat topped off her less than five-foot frame giving her a true cuteness that always garnered a smile and wave from the neighbors.
Krissy was intently working on her flowers, when Sarah walked up with her husband Ron. “Hi Krissy,” trumpeted Sarah. “This is my first husband, Ron,” she chuckled at the old joke.
Krissy started to rise and pull off her right glove. “No, don’t get up;” said Ron, “we don’t want to disturb your beautiful work.” He approached her closely and now his groin was just at eye level for Krissy. Krissy quickly removed her glove, and offered a handshake to Ron. At the same time she glanced over to Sarah who seemed to be wickedly smiling at her. Sarah subtly brushed her own similar tee shirt across her nipples, and then winked at Krissy.
Krissy returned the smile, then looked up at Ron, then softly said, “Thanks Ron, I’m trying to keep things perky but some of these just aren’t staying as rigid as I would like.” As Krissy held Ron’s hand in her grip, she turned her head looking towards the flowerbed and pointed with her left hand saying, “See what I mean, I can’t seem to get the heads on those to get excited at all.” Krissy deftly squeezed Ron’s hand and then released it. Krissy noticed that Ron’s crotch was beginning to grow. She glanced back to Sarah.
Sarah quickly replied, “I guess you just have to keep coaxing them to stay up. But some things are easier to get up than others as Sarah knelt beside Krissy and her garden. Now she was also directly in front of Ron’s crotch.
“Yeah, especially on a cold day,” giggled Krissy as she pointed to Sarah and then herself. “Wish gardening was sometimes that easy.”
Sarah looked up to Ron and said, “Ron, you had better sit down here with growing set of trousers or the neighborhood will begin to talk.
Krissy offered, “Yeah Ron, Sarah and I can have bumps but, the neighbors will complain if the guys have bulges. Both Krissy and Sarah giggled at Ron’s predicament.
“Sorry,” offered Ron, “I didn’t, I mean I, well, geesh, I just came over to say ‘hi’ with Sarah.
“Well, helllllooow Ron, I’m glad to see your pleased to meet me,” giggled Krissy as she leaned into Sarah’s shoulder pointing to Ron’s crotch.
“I agree with you,” laughed Sarah, “guys always think with their groins.
Both girls were now having a great time and Krissy thought she should offer a consolation. “Ron, although I can’t see much through those jeans, I can tell you that Ricky would react the same way. I take no offense and on behalf of my girls, we thank you,” she said as she pointed to her now very hard nipples poking through the thin fabric of her tee shirt.
“My girls thank you too,” added Sarah as she and Krissy continued to giggle.
Ron squatted down, and grumbled, “Bet this has never happened Ricky.”
“Sure it has,” replied Krissy,“ as she wiped away a tear of glee, “I remember when Andy and Julie went with us to watch Andy and Ricky skin dive for seafood in the North Pacific. Julie and I held up beach towels for the guys as a screen while they changed out of their wet dive suits in the public parking lot. Ricky’s trunks came off with his wet suit bottoms. Poor thing was all shriveled up with cold. Julie started talking about it and voila, up it came. Thereafter, every time Julie or I wanted to get a reaction out of poor Ricky, all we had to ask him if the water was cold. Ricky got upset at being the only flagpole at attention and jerked Andy’s trunks down around his knees. Julie and I were able to tease a fun reaction out of him as well. The phrase became our little foursome’s secret code just to see if we could get a rise of nipples or crotches. We used to tease each other without mercy in some of the strangest places just for giggles.”
“We’ll see,” said Ron, ‘but the main reason we came over was to invite you and Ricky over for a cook out before the weather turns too cold to cook outside. How about tonight, unless you guy’s have other plans?”
“Ricky should be home around seven, what should I bring,” asked Krissy. “Would some chips and dip be okay,” she asked?
The threesome agreed on the menu and timing. Ron’s cell phone rang and he had to get up and go back across the street. “See you later,” said Krissy. “Don’t trip on that hard on,” chimed in Sarah as she remained behind with Krissy and her garden.
“See, I told you. Men think with their groin,” Krissy triumphantly stated.
“I like it when they do,” said Sarah.
“And from the looks of growth in those jeans, you must be very satisfied with Ron,’ Krissy added.
“I am, I am, but who wouldn’t be” Sarah replied as she watched her husband cross the street.
Krissy decided to take a risk and move the conversation more to the point of swapping. “I’m certain you enjoy Ron, but how would you feel about someone other than you enjoying Ron?”
Sarah paused noticing that she was starting to feel a little passion rising and thought, ‘I think I reading Krissy right.’ She replied to Krissy, “As long as I get to enjoy someone at the same time, I’m very happy to share, do you share?”
So far it had been just speculation, now Sarah had come out and stated her feelings. Krissy decided to go for it. “Well, Sarah, Ricky and I have always shared together and presumably Ron wants to do the same, or have you two actually been with another couple?”
“No, we haven’t, but we have talked about it a lot since the kids have left the house. I know I want to and in spite of the extra padding, I know I can make any guy very happy. In our younger days we certainly knew people that were swingers and we got close to doing it, but then I was trying to pregnant,” Sarah responded.
“We did do a lot of skinny-dipping and we did see some of our friends make out with their own spouses, but we just never stepped over the edge because I was afraid to get pregnant with someone other than Ron. I think Ron has always wanted to and we thought about going to nudist camps to skinny dip, but now that it should be called chunky dunking instead. Ron doesn’t consider himself worthy of another woman’s attention. You proved him wrong today and I thank you for that,” she continued.
Krissy replied, “Well let’s see how the guys react. I can tell you from my experience, if Ricky gets a signal that it is okay with you two and me, he will absolutely love having you again and again. I need to go get ready and shave. Ricky just loves bald pussy; so do I. See you this evening neighbor.”
“Okay, I’m always shaved. Hey wear something sexy, please. I really would like to fuck Ricky tonight,” Sarah said a little too loudly as she was going back across the street.
Neither Krissy nor Sarah had noticed Alice, Krissy’s next-door neighbor had been in her side yard garden well within earshot. “Heavens”, she thought, “sounds like both of our neighbors are swingers. I wish I could get Kent to loosen up. I’ve seen Ricky in the back yard and I would love to have some of that. Get a hold of your self Alice,” she thought, “Kent is never going to get that loose. But Krissy did state a fact, men do think with their groin.”
Alice watched quietly as both of her neighbors disappeared to their own houses. She decided to watch their behavior over the next few weeks. The last thing Alice wanted was a neighborhood problem but she did envy the ladies plans for this evening. The thoughts of that foursome banging away at each other had Alice getting warm and wet. She found herself daydreaming about how they might look entwined in the rapture of sex. She had to get inside and remedy this problem. Kent was on the golf course with his buddies and wouldn’t be back for hours. She went straight to her bath and stripped. She stood looking into the mirror examining her body. She like the other ladies had spread and sagged a little. But she still held curves in all the right places. Her areolas were red half dollar size sporting her deep red nipples that stood thickly and erect as she pinched them between her fingers. Her breasts were large and had drooped, but that was a benefit she thought as she picked one then the other to her lips sucking on her own nipples making her groin twitch and tingle.
Alice’s thoughts wandered to thinking how nice it would be to have the guys on one nipple and the girls on another. Not since college had she had a bisexual affair. It had been one of those typical college experiments that she never got to repeat, but after 17 years of marriage, she certainly wanted to explore again. She decided she was going to give Kent a real treat tonight and start challenging him to become more open.
Alice jumped started her shower and gathered her razor for her underarms and legs she made the decision, to go for it. She quickly changed to a fresh set of blades and then grabbed their hair trimmer. Breathing harder she quickly sheared her pubic hair as close as she could to her skin. She left no landing pad. She jumped into the shower and quickly cleaned followed by shaving her underarms and legs smooth. Alice lathered up her pussy stroking her clit until she nearly came causing her pussy lips to swell. The result offered the best tightness she could muster as she stretched her pussy lips to their fullness allowing the razor a foundation of tight skin to caress the remaining hair from her pussy. She reached way back to her anus making certain that no hair was to be found by Kent. “Damn if Krissy and Sarah were going to be the only ones getting some fun fuck tonight”, thought, “Kent was going to get his dream fuck tonight.” She intended to let him fuck her in the ass as well.
Alice dried off and found her thong underwear. Kent had bought those for her two years ago and she never wore them after the remark he made when she tried them on saying, “Maybe a thong isn’t right for you know with all of that hair.” She had never offered to shave and Kent never pressed her to wear the thong. “Look out Kent, I’m going to be fucking Ricky and maybe Ron in my mind with your cock tonight,” she thought to herself. Then her mind concocted yet another plan. “Poor Kent, when he wakes up tomorrow, I’ll wear him out again,” she schemed. “I’m going to enjoy these last few years of fuckability while I still can, “ she smiled inwardly. “Fuckability,” wonder if that is even a word she mused?
Later that evening…..
Krissy had phoned Ricky telling him of the adventure she had with Sarah and Ron. “Man, who would have thought,” said Ricky?
“I told you that she was hinting around, even though originally it was just non-verbal with her braless style and friendliness,” Krissy offer triumphantly. “I believe that there are more people out there that want to swing and a lot more that are doing it, we just will not ever know everyone that likes recreational sex. It’s been years since women quit going braless and I think that it is a clear signal that they are once again become more comfortable and are signaling the sexuality.”
“The last neighbors back in Houston turned out all right, I supposed we can be careful here. I guess I’m not as concerned since we now are our own employer,” offered Ricky. “I’ve only seen Sarah up close that one time when she told you that you were going to enjoy life after hysterectomy. She seemed to be friendly and comfortably with her body. Ron looks almost like me, so I guess I won’t scare her off,” said Ricky testing his own comfort levels.
“Silly, you’ll fuck anything that has a human pussy and is human,” challenged Krissy.
“No Krissy, I draw the line with minors, nuns, the infirmed, elderly, and deceased. Well, maybe not the nuns,” he joked back. “So what’s the plan for this evening,” Ricky asked.
Ricky returned home shortly after the phone call announcing, “Honey I’m horny..er, home. Do we need to run to the store for anything before this evening.”
“We’re just going to a cookout and we’re bring a few goodies, nothing more. I doubt seriously we will see anything more than that, but I have shaved just in case and you better do the same” said Krissy.
“Okay, I’ll go spruce up. Want to help me ‘get the water cold,’ asked Ricky.
“No, think of getting into Sarah’s pussy, that out to make you get hard for shaving.
Around seven that evening, Alice watched out her bedroom window as she saw Krissy and Ricky enter the neighbor’s house. Alice sighed to herself and thought, “Well, they’re on their plan, now to mine.” She had fixed a nice dinner with wine for her and Kent. She had scolded Kent that he needed a shower after his golf game and if he wanted romance he was to shave that Saturday stubble off his face.
Alice and Kent had a nice dinner and enjoyed a full bottle of a nice vintage red wine. Alice had held back a little on the wine and for once she thought, “I’m going to seduce him.” As she was sitting there with desert she said, “This is the worst time of the year to get the temperature in this house right, or maybe it’s the wine, but I’m getting very warm. With that she pulled her blouse over her head revealing her large warm nipples. “Ahh, that’s better,” she said. “You don’t mind do you,” she giggled to her husband.
“No, I don’t mind, I love looking at your body, but the blinds are slightly open and it is getting dark out there. Aren’t you concerned that our neighbors will see you,” he asked? Alice stood up and purposefully walked to the revealing window, which was adjacent to the light switch. She stood there momentarily letting the beauty of her breasts be announced to the waiting street. She looked both ways and said, “No, I’m not too concerned, I don’t see anyone out there.
At that moment, Sarah across the street had reached up to close their mini-blinds upon the arrival of Ron and guests. Sarah could easily see Alice’s naked upper body in the window followed by direct eye contact with her. When Alice saw Sarah’s windows close, she reached over and turned off the lights.
“Hey, we going to eat in the dark,” asked Kent?
“No, in candle light like we used to when we were first married. Remember those days, honey,” cooed Alice?
“What about the shades,” he asked?
“Oh, I don’t think anyone is going to see us, but if they want to they will have to get real close and that sort of makes me horny think that someone is watching us that close, doesn’t it you,” she challenged as she tweaked the blinds to their maximum rotation for viewing in or out.
The wine and the nakedness of her breasts had worn off Kent’s inhibitions. “Well it does sound sort of kinky, but what the hell. Here let me help you with the rest of your clothes,” as Kent started pulling her trousers off. “Hello, what is this, “ as his efforts revealed his middle aged wife sporting the famous thong? “Uh, you shaved, I mean you really shaved clean,” he exclaimed while stroking her pussy.
“Yeah, I thought I ought to get with the next century. Seems like everything I hear and read is that most of ladies have gone smooth. I just decided I would for you, so now you can buy me even more of these thongs if you want, or I’ll just, on special days, where no underwear in public,” she stated with purpose.”
Kent was astounded and taken aback by the titillation of Alice’s exhibition. Alice quickly pulled his shirt off and then jerked his tennis trousers to his ankles. Next came his boxer briefs revealing his full hard-on. “Ahhh,” she said, “guess you like what you are seeing.”
“Yeah, I am, but what about the neighbors,” he worried aloud.
“Fuck’em,” she retorted, “I doubt they can see much by that single candle, and if they can, well fuck’em anyway.” “In fact fucking some of our neighbors might be a lot of fun,” she said dropping a test bait to see if Kent would succumb.
“I don’t think any of our neighbors would like fucking me, maybe you, you fox, but not ole paunchy Kent,” he shrugged. Alice was already stroking Kent’s hard-on with her right hand as she reached over to her desert dish dipping her left hand fingers into the chocolate syrup of her sundae. She dripped syrup on his dick and said, “I’m sorry. I think I made a mess, here let me lick this up.” She wiped her fingers on his dick and then her own tits. Alice began to lick Kent’s dick and then swallowed him deep into her throat. She moaned her satisfaction, which was driving Kent crazy. Alice pulled hard on Kent’s cock and each time she would come to the end of his cock, she would run her tongue completely around the head the lightly inside his hole. Slurping at the top end of each stroke she said, “Your wrong” – slurp – “lots of women” – slurp – “would love” – slurp – “to suck” – slurp – “this cock” –slurp – “including our neighbors.” “Uhmmm, you’re getting harder, sounds good to you huh,” she said as she stroked his cock with both hands then descended back onto him?
Here was his wife in candlelight sucking him off while it was faintly possible that she might be seen from the street through the mini blinds and he was teasing him with swinging. He didn’t care; she was expertly giving him a blowjob he hadn’t felt in years. Alice seemed to have an exhibitionist side that he had not known.
It was like fucking someone else and that did interest him. “Yeah, he would like to fuck his neighbors, maybe this was the best he could do,” he thought. “Wonder if the new neighbor lady, what was her name, on yeah, Krissy, sucked like this,” he wondered. From that point on, he thought of Krissy doing this to him, not his wife Alice.
Sarah had always noticed that Alice seemed to smile at her a lot but she never saw her dress like Krissy with thin braless clothing, or felt comfortable approaching Alice. But when she saw Alice standing in her window with bare breasts, she wondered if Alice was just absent minded or did she purposely stand in the window with bare titties.
“Hey Krissy, can you give me a hand pulling some brews from the garage reefer,” asked Sarah. Both ladies disappeared out the kitchen door. “Did you talk to Ricky about tonight, I mean, you know what we talked about,” asked an anxiously excited Sarah.
“Yeah I did. He is definitely okay with it. However. If you want Ricky to fuck you, then you have to get Ron to make a move on me. I would love to fuck Ron, if you’re okay with it. I told Ricky you were hot for him but, it is going to be Ron’s call as Ricky is not going to make a move in his neighbor’s house without permission,” replied Krissy.
“Then I should expect that we will be fucking each other crazy tonight,” Sarah squealed as she gave Krissy a big hug. They held their hug for a moment and then leaned closer sensing each other’s breathing. Krissy said, “I think we may have a very interesting evening tonight, especially when the boys get spent.” Sarah leaned into Krissy, turning her head ever so slightly and then gently, softly placed her lips onto Krissy’s. She was immediately rewarded by Krissy’s probing tongue as the two kissed over and over. Krissy pulled back and said in a pant, “Uh, was that the second thing?”
“No,” Sarah said as she traced Krissy’s braless breasts, “I really haven’t thought of how we bring up the subject tonight. Do you have any ideas?”
“Well beer and wine always seem to help folks loosen up a bit. I’m certain we are going to have an accident tonight, just follow my lead. I promise to not make too big of a mess but I intend for you and I to have a wet shirt contest later,” replied Krissy. “Let the language flow towards adult humor, Ricky is clever about innuendo. Play Ron a little bit until he senses that the language is well received by me as good fun. I guess the key word is flirting. You and I are going to have to flirt to each other as if we were the guys,” she suggested.
“I get it. They guys won’t say anything directly to us, we just be them and suggest what they are actually thinking, right,” replied Alice?
“Right.”
Krissy and Sarah returned with the beers to start the evening out. The guys had gone out the side patio to cook some burgers and were returning with them. “Hey, about time we got another brew,’ said Ron, “my fellow chef and I are thirsty having slain the dragon and prepare the fair maidens with this banquet.”
“Banquet my ass,” retorted Sarah, “its just burgers.”
“Ah, but prepared with special sauce,” offered Ron. Krissy immediately leaned into Sarah and said with a lilting voice, “I just love when a big oh hero man gives me special sauce, how about you?”
Sarah looked at Ron then Ricky saying, “Oh yeah, special sauce is always finger licking good and Ron can really be good at it.”
The guys sat the platter of burgers on the table then took up chairs waiting on the ladies. Krissy’s height worked to her advantage to tease Ron even more as she leaned across Ron’s shoulder to place a bowl of chips onto the table. She paused slightly to allow him to really feel the softness of her breasts as they lingered on his body, then she dragged herself away to take up a chair to his left.
Sarah saw the tactic. She was taller than Krissy so she could not be quite a subtle. Ricky was opposite of Ron, so Ron got a good show of her also leaning her braless and much larger than Krissy’s breasts across Ricky. The fabric of her shirt pulled at the neckline revealing almost all of her left breast as she feigned an effort to get the tub of dip closer to the center of the table. She took up an opposite seat to Krissy smiling at everyone. “Let’s eat, drink, and be merry,” Sarah suggested as she poured a beer into Ricky’s mug.
“Look out” cried Ricky, “it’s going to overflow.” Sarah quickly leaned over coming once again in contact with Ricky as she quickly sucked the foam off of his beer that was trying to run down the side of his beer mug. “Wow Sarah you sucked that down really well,” exclaimed Ricky.
“Silly,” said Krissy, “we girls are naturally good at sucking head, including that little ole beer.”
Sarah wiped her chin grinning, “You tell ’em Krissy.”
“Okay, Ron, let me pour your beer,” said Krissy as she stood up and next to Ron. Krissy made a big scene of pouring his beer with the bottle raised high above the mug creating a massive foam head. As the beer flowed upward in the glass to start its overflowing Krissy leaned over with her right hand on Ron’s shoulder and her left hand on the table. She bent slightly downward and started sucking the foam, which had rapidly started to overflow. Sarah started the chant of “suck it, suck it, suck it,” and was joined by both Ricky and Ron. Krissy tried hard, but she still let a little slip over the edge.
“Looks like you missed some,” teased Ron.
Krissy whose side had been leaning into Ron turned back to face him saying, “Well, sometimes a little head juice might slip out, but I still think I got the majority of it.”
“Oh you did, Krissy, you did,” smiled Ron. He reached up with his napkin and gently wiped her lips and chin commenting, “I think you got it all over you.” He then reached up to her cheek with his bare finger brushing a reluctant drop from her skin. “Yeah, you did really well.” Ron was having a difficult time keeping his cock from growing. Krissy had been laying all over him. It was no problem seeing her nipples explode through her flimsy shirt and he couldn’t help but notice that Sarah had the same going on for her.
Krissy had moved her right arm up to Ron’s neck and, with a single caress said, “thank you for the head.” As she sat back down to her burger an uncontrollable belch erupted from her just as she was bottoming out. “Excuse me, I didn’t know that was going to happen,” cried Krissy.
“I’m glad someone got that out of the way,” said Ron. “It’s nice to be around people you don’t have worry about when natural things happen,” he continued.
Ricky added, “We think the same way. Some things just can’t be helped but I can tell you, I didn’t eat any beans today.” They all laughed at the humor.
Sarah announced, “Ron your right. I like it when we can be natural around friends and really let our hair down and especially at our age. Here’s to friends and shared natural reactions of all kinds.” She gulped heavily at her beer putting the glass down with a thud and pronouncing a large belch that had everyone laughing.
The foursome finished their burgers and poured yet another beer. This time the girls teased the guys into trying to suck the heads off the beers as they poured them. The guys failed miserably and the beer was certainly overflowing. “Guess you need to leave sucking head to we girls teased Krissy as she leaned over towards Ron to wipe the beer from table. She deftly placed her hand high on the inside of his left thigh and felt his bulge tracing down his pant leg. “I guess there’s no harm to your table, right Sarah,” as she then began to stroke Ron’s now full cock through his pants?
On the other side of the table, Sarah was mirroring Krissy’s actions. Both girls finished wiping the table and then returned to an upright position. Sarah reminded herself to follow Krissy’s lead and was waiting for Krissy’s next move.
Ron was flustered and he was thrilled at Krissy’s massage. His mind was whirling wondering if Sarah new; if Ricky knew; or was he just in for a night of teasing. Regardless, he now had a full hard-on and he was stuck to sitting at the table to hide it from Sarah and Ricky.
Krissy raised her glass boisterously saying, “A toast, to friends, neighbors, great food, good fun, and natural reactions.” She then tossed her mug back, faking a burp as she tried to drink her full glass of beer, which poured out of her mug soaking her blouse. The blouse no longer concealed her full erect nipples and round breasts. She cried out, “Oh crap that’s cold, oh crap what a mess.”
Sarah immediately knew this was Krissy’s planned move. She jumped up and grabbed a nearby kitchen towel throwing it at Ron commanding, “Help her, help her!”
Without thinking Ron began to try to dab the beer from her blouse front. “Wait,” said Krissy, “its too wet.” Krissy then shocked Ron by stripping off her blouse revealing her beautiful tits to the foursome. “Now use the towel” she directed Ron. Ron looked cautiously to Ricky, then Sarah.
“Hurry,” said Ricky before it gets all over the floor. Ron immediately began wiping Krissy’s chest, breasts, and upper torso.
“I’m sorry Sarah,” feigned Krissy.
“Oh don’t be,” said Sarah. “Do you want to borrow a t shirt,” asked Sarah.
“Ahh just let your shirt dry,” said Ricky. “You’re not that modest are you Krissy,” he asked.
“Naw, but I do sort of feel like the lone stranger,” she giggled. “From the looks of poor ole Ron over here, he seems to be okay with my lack of modesty,” as she pointed to his crotch.
Sarah rose from her chair and marched around to Ron looking down at his crotch. “Well, Sarah, I guess Ron here has had one of those ‘natural reactions’ we toasted from seeing and touching your lovely breasts.”
“Sure looks like it,” giggled Sarah.
“Well, I’m not going to be a bad hostess,” stated Sarah. With that she reached down and pulled the hem of her tee shirt up and over her head revealing very large, deep brown nipples fully erect then walked back and sat down beside Krissy’s husband. “Now at least Ricky can have a natural reaction just like Ron.” She reached over to Ricky’s lap and found that indeed Ricky was fully erect at the sight of both she and Krissy. “I can officially report that a large growth has been sited in the general direction of Ricky’s crotch,” she giggled causing her tits to bounce and sway.
Krissy and Sarah both giggled at the status of their husbands. Ron then broke the ice saying, “Well if we are going to have a titty fest, I’m joining. He pulled his shirt over his head revealing a bare chest. Ricky immediately did the same and the foursome looked at each other then erupted into laughter.
“I don’t think your nipples are quite the same as hers or mine,” said Krissy. She leaned over to Ron and tweaked his left nipple. “Hmmm, seems to does come up well,” she said then leaned into his breast sucking his nipple and lightly teething it. “Tastes good, though,” she looked at Sarah, “how are his?”
Sarah repeated the performance given by Krissy this time on Ricky. Ricky leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes as Sarah not only sucked his nipple but also began stroking his cock through his trousers.
“Try mine,” Krissy offered as she stood up and pushed her breasts towards Ron. Ron glanced at his wife’s nipples being kissed by Ricky. Ron then quickly began sucking and kissing on Krissy nipples. Krissy pulled back saying, “Well what’s the verdict?” The paired off couples were now closely sitting beside each other.
Ron offered, “No you’re right. I don’t think Ricky or I have your equipment. I do think that we do have something else to offer.”
Ricky joined in saying, “I don’t know about you Ron but these jeans are starting to get real tight.”
“Mine too,” said Sarah and was first to pull her sweat bottoms off revealing a fully shaved pussy that was dripping with excitement down her thigh. Krissy jumped up and ripping her jeans off also showing a bald pussy that too was dripping with excitement.
She reached over and began tugging at Ron’s belt then his zipper. She pulled his cock out of his shorts and said, “Yummy!”
Ricky had already pulled off his jeans and then embraced Sarah in a deep passionate standing hug.
The foursome walked over to the family room just off the dining area with each wife hanging onto her neighbor’s cock.
Krissy and Ron moved towards a couch sitting there fondling each other. Krissy surprised Ron by standing on the couch seat cushions where he was seated straddling his face. She planted her shaved pussy inches from his face reaching behind his head pulling him closer saying, “my pussy feels wet and needs a good tongue, will you help me?”
Ron pulled her hips into him diving into her delicious pussy probing deep with his tongue. He was relishing the shaved pussy advances of his neighbor. He and Sarah had talked and talked about fucking others, now it was happening.
Krissy immediately began to groan and encourage Ron to lick her hard. She was already excited at the anticipation of this evening and was grinding her pussy into Ron’s face as she danced on the couch cushions. Ron took his right hand and pulled her but tighter to him. With his left hand he reached inserted two fingers up into her pussy. Krissy gasped at the insertion and started yelling to him to go faster, faster. She had been waiting to get back to swinging for over ten years. Now her pussy was being ravaged by her neighbor’s tongue. She was twisting and twirling on his face groaning with pleasure. She wanted more.
Moments later, Krissy stepped down to the floor. She knelt down taking his full hard on into her expert mouth. She was squeezing his balls gently and probing at the base of his package making him feel like he would come at any moment.
“Uh oh,” cooed Krissy, “ I want to feel that load in my pussy,” as he mounted him. His cock was much longer than Ricky’s but far skinner. She clamped down hard with her pelvic muscles and saw the look of surprise in Ron’s eyes. “Oooh,” she said with her sexiest voice in his ear, “you’re nice and long. You have a lot to clamp down on.” Ron leaned forward taking her nipples into his mouth softly teething them to tight peaks as he thrust in rhythm to Krissy’s riding motions.
Sarah had been pulled down on the loveseat until her derrière was on the edge of the front cushion. Her legs now draped over Ricky’s shoulders as he was also feasting on shaved pussy. “Good,” he thought, “she took Krissy’s hint. I just love it when they are bare, with no hair to get tangled in your teeth.”
Sarah was in heaven. Ricky really knew how to use his tongue. She began to groan as the sense of her first orgasm was coming. She had wanted this for a long time. This wonderful man was bringing her to ecstasy. Ricky inserted his fingers into her vagina while he licked her clitoris. Sarah was really starting to peak and began to chant, “oh yeah, oh yeah” as her breathing quickened. Sarah stole a glance at her husband and saw his clinched face that she recognized as he was nearing a cum shot. It excited her to see Krissy riding her man’s cock and witness her husband’s look of satisfaction.
Sarah could not hold back the first wave and she came with a violent leg spread. Her wetness and Ricky’s juices were running down her ass that served as an immediate lubricate. At the peak of her screaming the announcement of her orgasm, Ricky slid his thumb all the way up to the base of his hand into her rosebud while rocking it and his first two fingers in and out of her vagina and ass at the same time.
“Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, “ screamed Sarah at this insertion, “harder, faster, harder, faster, oh shit I cumming again,” she screamed louder than anyone in the room.
“Tell us how you really feel,” yelled Krissy as she jumped off of Ron who was near climax. Krissy grabbed Ron’s hard-on and lead him over to the love seat. “Scoot over, give us some room,” commanded Krissy. Ron and Sarah maintained the same positions and moved over to far side of the love seat.
Ricky rose up on his knees, which placed Sarah’s pussy straight in line for his cock. He immediately inserted his hard-on into Sarah who gasped at the width of his cock. “Oh that feels so good,” gushed Sarah who was still on a wave despite Krissy and Ron’s interruption of joining them on the loveseat.
Krissy got on her hands and knees with her ass sticking up for Ron. “Fuck me doggy style, Ron, fuck me good.” Ron quickly got in behind her grabbing hold of the back of the love seat as he bent one knee on the love seat standing on the other leg, he probe her ass with his pre-cum soaked cock. “Not in the ass, not yet and, not without a rubber, I need your cock up my pussy and hard,” she said in a loud voice.
Ron eased his cock into Krissy slowly. He was being treated to a wonderfully talented pussy wasn’t all that tight as much as that its owner had commanding muscle control which he had never experienced. Krissy was going to have to teach Sarah how to do this. His hands wandered over the smooth lovely ass of his neighbor and he found himself rubbing her rosebud more and more. Each time he did she seemed to groan louder and push back onto his thumb. He reached down to her pussy and his cock gathering her liquid and that of his pre-cum. He rubbed that on the end of his thumb using their fluids as a lubrication for her rosebud.
Krissy was getting more and more intense especially when he started easing his thumb into her ass. She reached back and grabbed his hand holding it rigid while she eased back onto his thumb. “Oh yeah, fuck me, fuck me with those cocks, “ she then moaned as she imagined being impaled by a cock up her ass and in her pussy.
Now below him Ron was watching his wife not only coming again with his neighbor’s cock in her, but she was writhing with joy as the neighbor he was fucking was simultaneously sucking his wife’s tits. He felt his balls start to clinch and he knew he couldn’t hold on much longer, but he wanted to savor this for the longest time he could.
Then he watched as his wife pulled Krissy closer and began to suck Krissy’s tits. Now he was really have a hard time hanging on as his cock was pounding away into Krissy’s pussy. Krissy was moaning hard and she started screaming as she first kissed her Ricky then Sarah. Sarah was also coming and Ron heard Ricky starting to groan, “I’m loading up, I’m loading up.”
Sarah grabbed Krissy’s hair and pulled her down on her breasts saying, “Oh, oh, oh,” in rhythm of Ricky’s pumping, “he’s getting bigger, he’s getting bigger.” Krissy knew this feeling all too well. Ricky had a stage two in his growth where the head of his cock would actually inflate just a wee bit more, but it certainly could be felt. Krissy was amazed that Ricky could last that long, he must have taken his mighty blue V pill. She decided that Ron needed some encouragement as well.
Krissy clamped her pelvic muscles down hard in rhythm with Ron’s pumping not to deny him entry, but to control his exit. She started to feel her own climax begin to build and she lost herself onto Sarah’s breast sucking hard while moaning on Sarah’s nipple, “Ron fuck me, Ron fuck me, ohhhhhhh shit that feels to fucking goooood.” Sarah had reached up and began to reach back and forth from massaging Rons balls to fingering Krissy’s clit. Krissy without thinking was already rubbing Sarah’s clit making Sarah come harder than with just Ricky’s cock.
Ricky and Ron came nearly simultaneously leaving large loads into their neighbor’s pussies. “Oh crap,” said Ricky, “my cum is leaking out onto your loveseat.”
“Are you talking about the furniture or my ass,” giggled Sarah.
“I’m leaking special sauce too, your hubby had a big load,” panted Krissy.
Ron jumped up and grabbed a roll of paper towels from the nearby counter. Sarah took them ripped off a few sheets and grabbed both guy’s now cocks. “I got most of it but I think there is a little more here and here as she pointed with her tongue on the end of both men’s cocks.. “Let me see,” as she sucked them dry.
Krissy said, “hey not fair, you got the last, what am I supposed to get?”
Sarah rolled onto her back and said, “I think my ATM might have a deposit here,” as she spread her legs. Krissy took the roll of paper towels and wiped herself lightly and then using he same towel wiped Sarah lightly. “Well, I just wanted a little taste, not the whole load,” then she lowered her head to Sarah’s waiting pussy and to suck and lick her clitoris. “Hmmm, tastes good when it has been seasoned by both of them.”
“How would I know unless you turn that neighborly pussy around for me to try,” chided Sarah. The girls then began to suck and rub each other in a noisy sixty nine position with both of them coming again, and again. Krissy was a squirter and Sarah was enjoying her shower of pussy juice. They would roll back and forth when the other sensed that she wanted to be on top. The Sarah felt Ricky’s hand on her rosebud and heard a familiar sound of a rubber being slipped on. She looked over and saw Ron had put a rubber on and was holding a tube of KY jelly. She knew that Krissy had said that she wanted to not do it in the ass without a rubber.
Krissy looked up at Ron and crawled off of Sarah pushing her ass towards Ron as she leaned over the loveseat arm. “Be very slow and gentle, you are much longer than Ricky. When I’m ready, I’ll do all the pushing. Okay neighbor. Sarah, you okay with Ron fucking me in the ass,” asked Krissy?
“Yeah, I am and since Ricky is a little shorter but wider, I think I want to try him,” she said hesitantly. Ricky needed no further encouragement as he slipped lubricate onto his rubber and started lubing up her rosebud. Sarah bent over the opposite love seat arm.
“Sarah, just like Krissy said, you make the decision to press onto me. I don’t enter you, you press onto me. Breathe easy and release as your ass. You do the mounting. After you are in, just slide back and forth on me and feel comfortable about clamping down. You okay with this,” he asked?
“Yeah,” she replied, as she was already starting to pant feeling the pressure of her rosebud blooming. Sarah was feeling her sphincter begin to spread. She felt like Ricky would rip her apart and then she heard him coaching her, to breath easy and ease herself onto him. Once she got him past the sphincter she felt a wonderful, pleasurable continuous sensation. She no longer felt the pressure of entry and instead felt the pleasure of his cock as she moved back and forth on Ricky’s cock. Ricky had reached down and was fingering her clitoris stimulating her to yet another orgasm. She began to wail a sultry groan of pleasure as she looked over and saw Krissy was receiving the same from Ron.
She lost herself in the pleasure of Ricky’s hard cock at the same time she was coming from his clitoral stimulation. She had already come several times and now found that she was squirting from her vaginal opening. This was two firsts for today she thought, “getting it in the ass and now a squirting pussy. I didn’t know I could squirt.”
Both men came hard with both couples screaming passionately. Krissy was experienced in ass fucking and clamped down as hard as she could when Ron tried to pull out. The effect was to strip the rubber off of his cock leaving it to remain dangling out of her ass. “Pull it out for me” as she handed him a paper towel. “Now aren’t you glad you had a rubber on,” she said, as Ron obliged by pulling the spent condom out. “It also saves me from having a Ron enema,” she giggled and by the looks of that load, I would have been crapping all night.”
Sarah was quick learner and after she felt Ricky cum, she clamped down as well. It felt really great sensing his wide cock slip out her rectum. Without comment, Ricky pulled the spent condom out of her then gently massaged her ass. Both ladies had gaping openings where they had just housed their neighbor’s cocks. Sarah rolled over and pulled Ricky down kissing him deeply while she watched as her neighbor sat stroking her husband’s balls. Sarah sat up and decided to stroke Ricky’s balls as well. She noticed that Ricky was clean-shaven from his ass to just slight above his cock.
“Hey Ron,” said Sarah, “you know how you like shaven pussy?”
“Oh yeah,” he replied, “both of you look and feel great.
“See these clean balls and wonderful cock,” she said, “that’s they way I want yours from now on.”
Sarah, after tonight, anything you want,’ he replied.
Sarah and Krissy looked at each other and both giggled with Sarah saying, “I think we want Kent.” “And Alice,” added Krissy.
Ricky looked at Ron and said with a sigh, “you know they will.” Both guys nodded. The foursome showered and spent the night together with yet more rounds of mutual fucking thanks to the prescribed magic blue pills, but not before the girls shaved Ron.
………
LIn another story, we will tell you how Kent and Alice joined the neighborhood fun.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,347 views
Seeking Mimi
By duncan69, in Couples Swinging,
It is more years than I care to admit since Laura and I arrived on the west coast with our two year old son, ten year old Chevy, two framed certificates of graduation from a respectable mid-west university and three hundred eighty dollars cash. We were not greeted with any offers of instant
wealth but I did acquire an entry level position at a major engineering firm and Laura was offered part-time employment at an arts and crafts shop in the local mall where she had stopped to buy yarn to knit me another sweater. The owner of the shop had admired the self-knit sweater Laura was wearing and offered to display for sale any similar articles she might produce. Before long, Laura was filling in as part time salesperson for the busy Friday evening rush and with the added income from brisk sales of her sweaters, we were able to move up from ‘garage-apartment’ to ‘duplex-not-far-from-the-beach’.
Mimi Forsythe, the owner of the shop, is a petite Italian doll similar in size and temperament to my Laura, with a bosom to die for - two tanned globes that seem forever straining to escape from Mimi’s yellow blouse. The two ladies rapidly formed a close friendship and it became routine for me and Mimi’s husband, Roger, to help with closing shop Friday evening and then escort our lovely wives to dinner.
Roger is a handsome ex-marine and manager of the area Ford agency. He got us a sweet deal on a trade-in station wagon and Laura knitted him a green sweater as thanks. Friday evening dinner would usually be followed with a stop at the Forsythe’s house to polish off a liter of wine or a six-pack and share a group hug before continuing on to our own warm bed to top off the day with a generous serving of sweet intimacy. It is not surprising that the ritual group hug tinged with anticipation of sexual satisfaction created an unstable situation we all recognized but cheerfully ignored.
“Darling,” my steaming wife began after one energetic work-out in our queen size, “I don’t know whether to be annoyed with Mimi for her sluttish behavior tonight or to thank her for getting you so fired up. That was magnificent.” She paused to kiss my sweaty shoulder. “But don’t think I didn’t notice you had a hand inside her blouse earlier in the evening. Was that me or Mimi your were screwing with your eyes closed just now?”
I kept my mouth shut. “Of course,” Laura continued, “I’d be a hypocrite to deny I’m rather proud of the erection I managed to raise on Roger during the goodnight hug, without even using my hands.”
“Darling, I’ve seen you raise erections you didn’t even know about” I replied. That earned me a kiss and a pat to the depleted penis. “Are you calling me a cock-tease?”
“What else?” I laughed. “A girl who uses her sexual powers to get a man painfully excited but isn’t willing to fuck him is a cock-tease. You and Mimi are both cock-teases. Mind you, I have no complaint with that.”
“Mimi and I know what we’re doing.” Laura countered indignantly. “Both you and Roger get a rise out of the smooching and Mimi tells me that since we started the Friday night necking Roger has been giving her the same improved performances you’ve been giving me.”
“Would you like to have an affair with Roger?” I asked quietly. Laura sat up in bed and was quiet for a long minute. “A good question, of the type which
should never be asked. It’s an invasion of my very personal fantasy space. Even you should not go there, you might not like the answer. The conventional answer would be an automatic ‘of course not’ but to be honest, I find the fantasy of intimacies with Roger to be rather arousing- not the same draw that gets me into bed with you every night but a pleasant tingle conjured up by the daydream of waking up to find Roger’s arms around me. I have always been aware of a suppressed intangible yearning to just ditch all conventional rules and responsibilities and surrender myself to the urges of my libido. The object of the fantasy is usually a faceless person of undefined sex but Roger could well fill the role.” She paused for a moment and contemplated my limp penis “Yes, I believe I could enjoy intimacy with Roger. Of course I’d have to have Mimi’s permission: She’s a good friend. - There, you asked the question. Don’t blame me for an honest answer.” She turned her back to me and pretended to go to sleep. I kissed her bare shoulder and did fall asleep.
A few days later, Roger called me at work to invite me to join him for lunch at Diamond Jim’s where, over martinis, he expressed concern about the close relationship developing between our two wives. “When they’re not at the shop together, they’re spending a lot of time on the phone.” I laughed at his implication that our very feminine spouses might be turning bi and gave him a rundown of my recent conversation with Laura. I also suggested that any conspiracy between the girls
would probably involve us more than themselves.
Roger accepted my explanation with a grin and a chuckle so I went on to explain that since I got my vasectomy, Laura was not on any form of birth control. “So I suggest you keep a condom in your wallet in case I’m right about that.” I concluded and Roger’s grin grew even wider.
“Mimi will go wild when I tell her that you’re a declawed bareback. She’s been after me to get clipped; says the pill upsets her stomach, thermometer and calendar are unreliable, and mechanical birth control devices take the spontaneity and romance out of sex.”
“True.” I conceded. “Those are the arguments Laura used to get me shooting blanks.” Roger just nodded. “Well, Mimi has hinted that she’d jump into your sack if she could get Laura’s blessing.” We both grinned.
I told Laura about my conversation with Roger and she actually giggled. “You’re so bad, but you can tell Roger to forget the condom. I still have my diaphragm from the days you weren’t shooting blanks. All I need is a fresh tube of gel. But if I change into a raging nymphomaniac, it’s all your fault."
Laura's Version
Further to David’s version (Mimi part 1), here is Laura's version:
Except for a wild weekend with the two close friends who were best man and matron of honor at our wedding, David and I had been quite content to live a monogamous life for almost four years. I didn’t miss the freewheeling sex of the college years. I didn’t regret it either. David is the best: always tender and loving and above all, ever sensitive to my mood of the moment. Besides which, he is always ready and available.
Then we met Mimi and Roger. In the slack moments at the shop, Mimi and I would chat it up and, as with most young healthy women, our conversation would include elements of our sex lives. Mimi is about twelve years my senior and at first she assumed a somewhat maternal attitude toward me; then as our daily chats began to reveal to her more of my personality and not-quite-virginal past, she began to mellow out and share more of herself. She confided in me that although she would never consider her marriage to Roger to be ‘open’, they had occasionally enjoyed having close-friends-with-special-benefits. I bravely brought up the subject of our weekly smooching and asked if that was the sort of thing she meant.
Mimi smiled. “No, my dear, that is not exactly the sort of thing I meant. But I think you know what I mean. Don’t give me that innocent act.” I hung my head and attempted to blush. It didn’t work. Mimi laughed.
“To be honest with you,” she continued, "I find David to be a very attractive man and Roger has told me he wouldn’t mind finding you on his pillow. I think we are a good match and the four of us could enjoy some pleasant times together - but I leave you in charge of how far we go with our personal relationships.” She gave me a wink and got up to greet a customer, leaving me in a storm of indecision and anticipation.
While she was busy I worked up the courage to tell her about my recent talk with David (see Mimi - Part 1) and when the customer left I brazenly gave her the whole story. When I finished, Mimi laughed and gave me an almost maternal kiss on the cheek. "My dear,” She chuckled, “That’s the most beautiful complement I’ve received in years. Of course you have my blessing and Roger will go bonkers when I hint to him what the future might hold for him.” I waited impatiently for the day to end so I could get home to tell David.
Friday evening I got my old pessary out of the medicine cabinet, lubed it with a good charge of KY and carefully inserted it in my puss. The act nearly brought me to orgasm as it awoke memories of the countless times I had used the device before David had his vasectomy. If David had walked into the bedroom at that moment I would have dragged him to the bed and we wouldn’t have made it to our Friday evening dinner with Mimi and Roger.
As I lay back on my bed, I placed my hand on my puss and felt aware of the device I had inserted. I couldn’t feel it but I knew it was there. Before David’s vasectomy I had vaguely resented it being inside me. It was a final barrier between me and my husband. It is no longer required: so why is it there now? Simply because I intend to screw Roger. I don’t want to marry him: I just want to screw him - feel him inside me. And when I bring him to climax I want him to know he’s coming into me, not into a rubber bag. I also expect Mimi to screw David and press her fabulous bosom against his bare chest. He deserves it. I can just see him sitting on her tummy with his beautiful erection resting in her breathtaking cleavage.
There, I’ve said it. It’s all going to happen, I just know it.
What Happened
Laura and I didn’t realize that we had been seduced until after we had both been thoroughly fucked, and, as with all successful seductions, we still held the impression that it had somehow been our idea. Neither of us has any complaint to lodge, nor regret. We have shared an exhilarating experience and look forward to repeating it.
With me, it started with a lunch hour comment by Roger that he intended to take the rest of the day off and go home for a quiet nap. “Mimi’s been on a hormonal high recently and has seriously limited my night-time sleeping hours As you might imagine, she’s hard to resist when she gets horny.”
I could indeed imagine, and couldn’t stop imagining until the day that imagining was replaced by remembering. My mental picture of Mimi is still as the two most beautiful boobs in the world along with arms, legs and everything in between. The beautiful Mimi actually engages in sexual intercourse with my friend Roger - her husband? Surprise!
The picture of Mimi with Roger turns to smoke and morphs into a vision of Lara replacing Mimi with her legs wrapped around Roger’s hips. Somewhere in the background the voluptuous Mimi is beckoning.
When I told Roger about Laura’s resurrection of her old diaphragm, he grinned. “Mimi will be ecstatic to hear this. You bring Laura by this evening and we’ll have a dip in the Jacuzzi - probably miss dinner altogether.”
By by the time I arrived home, Roger had been in touch with Mimi. Laura greeted me at the door in a state of excitement. “Mimi just invited us to come early for a dip in the spa before dinner. Do I take a bathing suit?”
“I think clothing is optional in a hot tub” I equivocated. “Maybe I’ll just wear my old diaphragm” Laura quipped and glanced sideways at me to get my response. "Might be a good idea” I said with a sudden urge to ravish this lovely creature, my wife, and reached for her. She backed off and pushed me away. “Save that for later mister. Maybe Mimi will expect some thanks for her hospitality.”
We made it safely to the Forsythe’s where we were greeted by Roger, wearing a terrycloth bathrobe and Mimi in a yellow teddy which ended just below the nipples of her fantastic hooters. There was no hot-tubbing that night. We missed dinner too. Mimi stepped forward to give me a welcome kiss on the cheek which graduated into a full blown smackeroo to the lips while Laura stepped to Roger and presented her pouty lips to be kissed too.
As Roger gallantly responded to the invitation, Laura deftly loosened the sash around his bathrobe to allow her hands inside to caress his naked body. Roger just scooped her up and carried her up the flying staircase to the master bedroom.
Mimi began calmly to unbutton my shirt. “Roger is an impetuous man. Shall we join them?”
Roger had wasted no time. As Mimi and I entered the bedroom, Laura’s shift and Roger’s bathrobe were on the floor and the two were naked on Mimi’s king size bed with the final two inches of Roger’s impressive weapon smoothly sliding into Laura’s familiar pussy. I was taken aback. This is happening too fast. She shouldn’t be so openly enjoying it.
Laura had her head back, her eyes closed and a smug smile on her partly open lips as she welcomed Roger into her most private reserve. She opened her eyes momentarily and gave me a small apologetic smile; then allowed her eyes to flutter closed and abandoned herself to the pleasure of Roger’s long slow strokes.
Mimi took my hand and placed it on her breast then gently dropped her hand to my rigid erection. “I think they’d like a little privacy.” What she meant was ‘let’s get out of here before you lose your charge. I want some of that too. She turned me around and herded me down to a guest room and threw back the eiderdown bedcover.
The rest of the evening is a hazy memory of glistening beads of sweat on my chest mingling with those from Mimi’s magnificent bosom as I came - and came - and came. The only sparkling clear remembrance remaining is of the half smile on the face of my beloved Laura as she surrendered to the ecstasy of forbidden pleasures.
(To be continued)
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,376 views
My Epic Second
By polyCoder, in Couples Swinging,
When I think about having sex with someone else, there is something that I deeply hope will precede the actual encounter. I want my prospective partner to know about me. Not talking about the trivial stuff. The real stuff. My story. My emotional tender points. And I think that is because I expect that many women will, upon learning these things, somehow lose interest in me. If I show my weakness and appear less like the Marlboro man, will they still want me? I want to know that, if they jump my bones, it was not because they were ignorant of my fragility and imagined me to be some cowboy I am not. I like the real me - my weakness included -, and if I am going to have any kind of sexual intimacy with them, I want them to like the real me, too. So, it was very special that, as my wife and I had dinner with Spice Girl and her husband, we were able to share those stories about me, what it was like to grow up in a conservative Catholic home, the beliefs I developed about sexuality and women. Spice Girl listened intently and compassionately to the whole tale. By the time dinner was over, I felt known.
Of course, from the moment I saw her, I was taking her in. It wasn't like a conscious evaluation or assessment, but my soul was assimilating to her, trying to find compatibility. I had come to this meeting already finding her sexy. My wife and I had seen pictures of her, and she looked quite attractive in pictures. But I found her even more appealing in person. Some things are only perceivable in person. She had a charming softness to her personality. She had a kind spirit. Something about her voice when she spoke and her laugh was drawing me in.
At dinner, she flirted a little, dropping hints. My wife and I were talking about how little previous sexual experience I had. She responded with a playful, "maybe we can do something about that later." Oh, I so appreciate a woman who will do that. I am so shy when it comes to sexual courtship. Even when she dropped the hints, I had nothing particularly clever or even validating to say back. I probably blushed. My heart skipped a beat when she said it. I felt tongue tied. I wonder if I looked as though I were put off by those comments, but I wasn't. Quite the contrary. I was absolutely hooked by them. I so hoped we would do something about it later. I was so glad she was hinting that maybe we might.
After dinner, we met them at a sex club. By that point, I was feeling just a little bit of permission and courage, so I asked if I could sit next to her, and she welcomed me to do so. In this club, she was a focal point. So many people wanted to talk with her. It would have been so easy for me to immediately feel like "Who am I kidding? Look at all the options she has. She's not gonna wanna do anything with me." And I probably would have felt that way, but she continued to do subtle things to encourage me that I was not forgotten. As she talked with another very attractive woman, she reached over and put her hand on my leg nearest to her, rubbing it softly, moving her hand to the inside of my thigh. It wasn't overly aggressive, but it was intimate, and it reassured me that, even though she was busy talking to others, I was on her mind, and the move of her hand to the inside of my thigh laced that reassurance with some sensuality. That was meaningful for me. I'm used to being really good at being platonic friends with women. I excel at it. I am not at all accustomed to women being interested in me sexually. If they are, I never perceive it. But the hand placement was just clear enough for me. Something so small, but it meant so much.
So, I wanted to do something small in return to signal her back. While she talked, I stroked her arm softly. And that was something really exquisite to me. Her skin was so very soft. Her arms had such a nice toned shape to them. It was more than a little surreal to me in a wonderful way that this very sexy, soft woman was sitting close to me, sending little cues that she was interested, even acting like, at least for tonight, I was kind of like her date.
Then a moment came when she wasn't being engaged by others. She turned to me, snuggled up close, talked in her soft, sensual voice. It was electric. Our hands were sweeping softly over each other as we talked. Her hand was on my thigh. Mine on her shoulder and arm. I asked if I could touch her breast. She invited me to do it. I did. Oh god, it felt so good. She has really fantastic breasts. Really rare and special. They are totally natural, soft, beautifully shaped, and large - larger than she would like, I learned. She said everyone only ever notices her breasts. I can see how that would get old, and at the same time, I can see how everyone is so mesmerized by them. It's just not that often that you find natural breasts that look and feel so full, so soft, so round. And she let me touch them. First over the outside of her dress. Then she said to me, "if you want to, I'll let you reach in and touch them skin to skin."
WAS THIS REALLY HAPPENING TO ME?!
How wonderful to be offered that. So, I did slip my hand down the front of her top and felt them. Her skin on her breasts was, like her arms, so incredibly soft and touchable. When I touched her nipple, it began to get hard and she moaned softly. I could feel my heart beating harder in my chest. Then we kissed. It was scary at first. I hadn't kissed anyone other than my wife in the 16 years I've been with her. It was soft. I was trembling inside. And I had a moment of fear, wondering if my wife would truly be ok with it. So, I pulled back. I explained to her that I wanted to check in with my wife, and I wanted to include my wife. After all, for my wife and I, this is very much about sharing the experience, and I wanted her to be able to see what was going on. My wife gets aroused by thinking about me with someone else. If something significant was going to happen, I sure didn't want it to go down without her there. So I shared with Spice Girl what I had in mind. I told her I was thinking it would be cool if we went up there to where our spouses were, and while they were playing pool, I got down behind her and gave some attention to her hips. And even though she had given me every indication to that point that she was open to me sexually, I still had a split second that felt like an eternity between my little proposition and her answer. In that minute space, I felt fears erupting inside of me, "Oh, God, what if she thinks that's a terrible idea? What if she thinks it's gross or disrespectful or too forward?" I was so relieved and delighted when she enthusiastically said she would be glad for me to do whatever I wanted. And regarding my need to check in with my wife, she was more than understanding. It was like she was fully tuned into the fact that my wife and I were both very new to this, needed sensitivity and patience. She was immediately supportive, so we went to look for our spouses who had gone upstairs to play pool.
Halfway up the stairs, we ran into them. I wanted to immediately confess to my wife what had happened and make sure she was ok, so I told them I had touched her breasts. My wife smiled at me, but I wanted to make sure, so I whispered to her, "Are you ok?" And she assured me she was doing fine. So, we made our way back to the pool table where my wife and her hubby started a new game. Again, Spice Girl was bombarded with people wanting to talk to her, but by this time, I had started to feel comfortable that she was genuinely interested in me, so I waited patiently and tried not to worry that I would be forgotten. After she was done talking, she came over to me and again reassured me I had not been forgotten. What a wonderfully sensitive and considerate woman this was!! She stood in front of me and took my hands to wrap them around her waist. We watched our spouses trading shots on the pool table, flirting and exchanging pecks on the lips. It was such a fun atmosphere. So unconventional for me, forbidden in the belief system of my youth, but exciting and fun.
Then I asked if it would be ok for me to do the thing I had proposed earlier, and she said yes. So, while she stood there, I dropped down to my knees behind her, and began rubbing her legs, kissing on them and licking them. I absolutely loved it. I think a woman's body is really the single most fabulous aesthetic and sensory experience in all of nature. Especially, of course, if it's a fit, curvy, beautiful body, and Spice Girl had that in spades. Like her arms and breasts, her skin on her legs was deliciously soft, yet her legs were firm and fit, beautifully shaped, as thought they had been sculpted by a master artisan. She was wearing very sexy heels which made her calves, thighs, and hips enticingly taut. I rubbed my hands up and down the length of both of them, feeling their firmness and the softness of her skin.
Then I lifted her dress just a little to reveal the cheeks of her ass. Oh, that ass. It was divine. Her cheeks were perfectly shaped, smooth without a single dimple in them, soft and curvy. I was again having that "IS THIS REALLY HAPPENING?!" feeling as the blood in my veins was on fire from the excitement. I could almost feel the endorphins lighting up my cranium. I began to kiss those lovely cheeks. And suck. And lick. Oh, it was heavenly. And I ran my hands up and down the front of her thighs, pulling slightly to move myself into her. I could see, just between her thighs and below, her perfect little pussy. It was completely hairless. There was not even a hint of stubble. I guess she must have waxed it, because it was completely smooth, soft, and truly lovely in appearance. I found myself longing to bury my face in it, but I couldn't quite get to it from behind. I was pressing my head into her, reaching with my tongue to get to it. My tongue was tracing the crease on each side in between her ass cheek and thigh, hoping to slide somehow inward towards that delectable pussy. I hoped that she could feel my ravenous appetite that had erupted inside of me, craving her pussy.
Finally, I asked if I could come around to the front. She agreed, and so I came around and lifted her dress. There it was. In a moment like that, what to do? Part of me wants to sit and simply admire the sight of such a beautiful pussy. The other part of me yearns to dive face first into it's soft, warm folds and bathe in its wetness. But I didn't want to be too hasty. Better to savor something so exquisite. So, I went from left to right, slowly licking the outside of each outer labia. I loved the feel of my tongue against its softness. Then I moved in to the center, sliding my tongue into the soft slit to reach to those warm inner labia and her clit. I was met with both warmth and delicious wetness. I gripped firmly on the back of her thighs just beneath her ass and pulled myself in again. Oh, I wanted this so much.
But we had started to garner the attention of onlookers, and it was souring the experience for her. I had become so lost in the glory of her pussy that I had been completely unaware of the surroundings, but she brought me back to it with a gentle tug, and I stood to face her. She whispered in my ear that she was enjoying it, but the attention from gawkers was uncomfortable for her. There was something very precious about that. It was rather wonderful to be on the inside of her circle of trust, to be included in the knowledge of her comforts and boundaries, and I felt sure that we would find time in a more private place later to resume what I had started.
----
"I'm ready for another drink," said Spice Girl. My wife, Spice Girl, her husband, and myself escaped the growing collection of gawkers by exiting the game room and heading back downstairs. As we came out of the stairwell, the sounds of Rihanna's "S & M" beckoned us to the dance floor. "I like it, like it. C'mon. C'mon." The thumping of the bass seemed to be shaking the support beams of inhibitions and reservations, so that, at any moment, the evening would come crashing down into uncontrollable hedonistic lust. As we took the dance floor, Spice Girl and I moved in close to each other. I pulled her sexy, curvaceous body into me, so that her breasts were pressed against my chest. My hands moved all over the back of her body, down her back and over her fantastic ass, gripping her cheeks in my hands. She raised one leg slightly, straddling my leg, and began to grind her pussy against it.
Our lips met, and we began to make out, opening our mouths to each other as our bodies mashed together. Our tongues ventured out and found each other, and as my tongue touched hers, I felt an explosive lustful energy come from her body, as though she were the epicenter of an orgasmic earthquake, and my body was being wracked by the shock waves. She plunged her mouth deep into mine, sucking my tongue with a ravenous force, and then retreated back slightly to the passionate dance of open mouths and tongues dancing around each other. Then the song changed. Nine Inch Nails "Fuck You Like An Animal" coursed through us and set her aflame with a whole new level of intensity. She whispered in my ear huskily, "I love this. It's like vertical sex. I want you to fuck me right now." Her nails dug into my back as she raked her hands across it. Then, I did something I didn't know I had it in me to do. I took a fistful of her hair on the back of her head, pulled her head back, and began licking and sucking around her ear and neck. "Yesss!! Pull my hair!" she said breathily. Her neck was taut. Something about it being stretched and exposed to my mouth was incredibly electric. I'm not a vampire, but I can see how it might be appealing. I gripped her tightly as we resumed sucking each others mouths. We were nearing the edge.
She was ready for that drink, so we headed to the bar. My cock was rock hard in my pants, and I wanted her to feel what she had done to me, so I pulled her close while she waited for her drink and whispered in her ear, "feel this." I took her hand and stuck it down the front of my pants. She took hold of my cock and, again, released a powerful pulse of passion from her core, groaning with pleasure and gripping my cock tightly. "I want this inside me," she hissed as she moved her grip up and down my hard shaft. Her drink came, and she released my cock.
We returned to our table where my wife proposed that we all go upstairs to a private room. Hands held. Moving swiftly. I felt as if I were skipping. Could this be happening? This woman was so sexy. Her body was a work of art. Her sensuality was intoxicating. I was thrilled. I was nervous. She was, in my mind, so far out of my league. And yet my wife and I were moving towards a private room with Spice Girl and her husband.
When we found a room and went inside, I felt a lump in my throat. What do I do? It was if, suddenly, I had no idea how to have sex. The immensity of the moment, the surrealness of being in this room with such a gorgeous creature - I was a bit overwhelmed by it. But we had done well kissing on the dance floor, so it seemed natural to return to that. As my wife and her husband found a seat, our lips returned to each other, picking up from the tremendous momentum of just a few minutes earlier.
Then, as though I were in a Playboy video, this voluptuous vixen stepped back, reached her arms around her, grabbed for her top, and lifted it up over her head and off of her body. It was the kind of visual that you would want to be able to pause, rewind, and play back in slow motion. God, she was gorgeous. Her frame was so lovely, and her breasts so fantastic. As she lifted her top over her head and stood there in front of us topless, I struggled to catch my breath. It felt like a near death and gone to heaven experience. She returned to me and asked playfully why I still had so many clothes on. She began unbuttoning my shirt, and I helped. Then she dropped down with sudden intention and began unfastening my pants. She took my cock out and began to suck it. I felt a warmth in my chest. How could it be that this gorgeous woman was taking my cock in her mouth? Even though I knew she had done this many times before with lots of other cocks, I still felt lucky to somehow be one of those who found the inside of her mouth. She only sucked me for a minute before she said, almost demanding, "I want you to fuck me," and she laid back on the cushion, spreading her legs.
I hovered over her, looking down at her amazing body, her beautiful blonde hair falling down around her head. And I was charmed by how small she actually was. Somehow, I hadn't quite noticed until now.
I almost forgot the condom. She reminded me. I had to laugh at myself. I haven't put a condom on in, hell, years. I was fumbling with it, laughing at my own novice awkwardness. But I got it on.
I moved to her, slid my dick into her smooth, warm pussy, and gripped her waist with my hands. I don't know if my wife actually said this at that moment, or if I just felt it from her. She knows me. She knows how big a deal it would be for me to finally, after only having had one sexual partner for all these years, have my cock in someone else's pussy. But I heard her cheerful, celebratory voice saying "well, lookie there." I knew she was happy for me.
I put my hands on Spice Girl's shoulders and pulled her body into me, driving my cock deep in her pussy. Each thrust was slow, hard, and deep, and with each of them, she let out a deep, reverberating groan of ecstasy. I was grinding into her so tightly, my pelvis grinding on hers as my cock dug into her. Then I bent down closer to her to get my mouth close to her tits. I just had to have my mouth on them. They were so amazing. I continued to thrust my cock into her, pulling at her body, licking her breasts and neck.
It was amazing. And yet, it somehow entered my head that maybe I wasn't doing a good job. I don't know why. She gave all sorts of indications that she was having a great time. But my head started to get the best of me, and my erection started to soften. When I realized what was happening, my heart started to sink, and that only made it worse. Soon, I was slipping out, and I felt as though the most amazing experience ever was quickly sliding towards disaster.
I thought maybe it would help restore my hardness if we switched positions and I fucked her hard from behind, so I asked if I could do that, and she gladly assumed the position. I'm so very sad to say that I'm not sure I even was in the frame of mind to appreciate the fabulous ass that was presented to me at that moment. If I had focused on it, I think my hardness would have returned. I wasn't flaccid, but softer than my usual erections. I was still hard enough to get my dick in her pussy, though, so I put it in, and began letting my core muscles take over. I pounded her ass with everything in me, gripping her petite little waist. Smack! Smack! Smack! I was slamming against her and added the occasional slap on the ass. She sounded as though she was loving the forceful, animalistic fucking. And I so wanted to give it to her. She was so hot, so fine. She deserved to be fucked like an animal. But somehow I was focusing on my performance and believing it wasn't cutting it.
She started to dry out. In retrospect, I've experienced that with my wife as well when fucking from behind. I think the rapid moving of air in and out just does that. And we were directly under a fan. She mentioned that condoms sometimes do that to her. There were lots of possible reasons, but only one was in my head at that moment. She must not really be enjoying this. At that moment, I felt like Donald Trump talking to my penis, "you're fired!" I was mad at it, but I wasn't about to let this incredible woman walk away without a good time. I felt a surge of confidence and passion inside of me, because I knew what I was going to do. I may not be able to count on my dick, but there is one thing I feel good about, and that is what I can do to a woman's pussy with my mouth.
And it's not because I have fantastic technique. Maybe it's ok. But the reason I believe I can do amazing thing with my face in between a woman's legs is because I LOVE IT THERE. And I just believe that is comes through in the way I eat a woman's pussy. I knew she was about to feel just how much lust I had for her, something I had been unable to communicate adequately with my cock. So with her still on all fours, I pulled out, dropped down, flipped over on my back, and slid under her like a mechanic who was about to go to work on his favorite car. She giggled with glee and said something about how much fun I was. Ah, heaven!!
I gripped her ass with my hands, and pulled her beautiful pussy to my face. I was licking the outside of it with broad strokes from the flat of my tongue, thoroughly enjoying the feeling of her soft labia on the surface of my tongue. It wasn't long before I could feel the wetness returning to her fabulous pussy. I was in a frenzy. I don't know how many times I heard her say, "I'm going to cum again." There were moments of slow, soft licking. There was the feel of her clit in my mouth as I sucked on it. There were sprints of fast, furious friction where she thrust her hips wildly, fucking my face while I grasped her hips and pulled into her with all my hunger-driven might. There was the sight of her fit, fabulous frame as I peered up at her from between her legs. It was a swirl of ecstatic moments.
Then she moved to get on her back. I noticed, as she did, that there was a huge puddle of her wetness on the cushion. Somehow, I needed to see that. At that moment, in my heart, I was finally convinced that this was real. She was having a good time.
She laid back, and I continued to lick her pussy until once again, she said "I'm gonna cum again. Keep doing it just like that." I kept licking until she began to shake, slapping the mat with hand, yelling "shit" and "fuck" at the top of her lungs. My hottest fantasies could not measure up to this. As she climaxed, she lifted up her hands in a "slow down" sort of motion. I think, at that moment, her clit had become super sensitive from all the licking, sucking, and cumming, so I just pressed my face into her sopping wet pussy, and slowly bathed in it's juices, embracing her hips with the greatest of appreciation, while she released the last bit of cum and came floating back down from the heights of her climax.
I raised my head and just looked at her. She lay there in an almost catatonic state, her eyes closed, her lovely face painted with a dreamy smile, a songful sort of cooing coming from her throat. I just sat there between her legs, stroked her thighs softly, admiring her and a bit in awe of her beautiful sexuality and the encounter we had just had together. I reached for her, and pulled her little body up into my lap. She was straddling me with her legs, and her arms wrapped around my neck. She rested her lovely head of blonde hair on my shoulder, and continued to almost hum with pleasure. I held her, my arms around her, my hands moving gently over her back, just stroking it softly. It was a beautiful moment for me. Very special because the second woman I had ever had sex with wasn't running or making a quick, awkward exit. She just stayed there in my lap as we embraced and coasted in a softer stream of affection and euphoria.
Slowly, we all got up, got our clothes back on. My wife and Spice Girl's husband went to find bathrooms. Spice Girl and I stood in the hallway, holding each other, listening to the sounds of sex all around us. She giggled, still in a dream-like state. I continued to marvel at the sweetness of her arms around my neck, standing there, basking in the afterglow of what had happened. Our spouses returned, and we descended the stairs back to our table where their friends were waiting. I was a wreck. My hair was everywhere. One of the friends at the table laughed at me. It felt wonderful. Spice Girl had torn me up, and I couldn't have been happier.
I sat next to my wife. She looked at me lovingly, clearly delighted by the joy she knew I was feeling. She whispered in my ear, "can you believe it? you had sex!" I held her close. How lucky I was to have a wife who would support me and encourage me in this sort of adventure, who would celebrate with me and be happy for me. We rose to leave, embraced Spice Girl and her husband one last time, thanked them for such a sexy evening, and left holding hands, both of us deeply satisfied and joyful at the experience we shared.
----
I woke up this morning with the realization that I wasn't finished telling my story about Spice Girl and my experience with her, the second woman I've ever had sex with. I've recounted the details of the event, but I don't think I've adequately processed and recorded my reflections on the experience, what it means to me, and how it fits into my poly journey.
As I was reflecting on it this morning, two media items came to mind. One was
of Akon and Lonely Island singing "I Just Had Sex". It's comedy, but in spite of that, the lyrics are so deeply validating for me. As a guy, having that sense of amazement and awe that "a woman let me put my penis inside her." The sincere gratitude towards women who want to have sex..."nice of any girl ever". I love that the song has the feel of an anthem sung by others around the world. When I listen to it, I feel less alone with my own juvenile feelings about still being so inexperienced and awestruck by sex even at age 40.
The other media item is episode #68 of Life on The Swingset podcast, in which Cooper describes his poly experiment as "a way for me to sort of correct my perceptions of myself in a dating situation" and go's on to say "we were all fucked up by high school, but some of us carry it more than others, and I'm one of those people." That whole part of the discussion meant a lot to me. I do not think of myself as sexually desirable to a woman. It always comes as a tremendous surprise to me, something that I ache for, to discover that a woman wants me sexually.
Which brings me to Spice Girl, my epic second. She is a woman who, had I seen her out in the day to day normal scenery of my life, would have immediately inspired the thought "she would never want to have sex with me". She's very sexy. She has a fantastic body. She's the center of attention. I see women like that all the time. I am drawn in by them. My heart flutters. I wish I could find the courage to speak to them. I almost never find it. And it is always because I believe that they will immediately think I'm a perv, a sicko, unattractive, not tall enough, not handsome enough, not fit enough, not something.
I think I'm a pretty decent guy. I'm confident I can be a great friend to a female. I'm even pretty confident, thanks to my wife, that I can give a woman a good sexual experience were she to give me the chance. But I am so deeply convinced that a woman I find attractive will not want to give me that chance.
I would imagine that someone reading this will ask "why is your wife's love and attraction not enough for you?" And I believe the answer to that has to do with the painful beliefs I have described. They took their place in my psyche during my most formative years, became the foundation for my self-concept around women, and then I proceeded to build a life on top of them. Which gave those beliefs power - staying power. Untangling them now and re-writing those perceptions of myself in a world filled with attractive women is just not that easily accomplished. It is very easy for me to believe that my wife's sexual attraction to me is somehow an edge case, an exception to the rule, a fluke.
Not to trivialize her affection or say I don't appreciate it. I very much appreciate it. I am quite sure I would not have come to this place of having even a grain of self-acceptance or hope about my place as a sexual person among women had it not been for her. I was VERY lucky to marry a woman who is free in her sexuality, who loves to have sex with me, and who is genuinely attracted to me. All of that was powerful enough to crack a very strong belief system and give me cause to question the ideas that had haunted me.
But I'm a long way from over it or past it. If I lived on a remote island with my wife and never saw other attractive women, her attraction to me and affection for me would absolutely be enough. I would never have to encounter other women I am so attracted to and experience that inner struggle about them. But that is not the world I live in. I see dozens of attractive women every day, and every time, the mental gymnastics happen. "She knows your looking. She thinks it's gross. She would never want you that way." So, I still have work to do, and like Cooper said, this poly journey gives me a chance to work on those perceptions, discover a more balanced, real picture of how women will view me sexually. And to discover that just maybe, a woman would let me put my penis inside her. Maybe she would actually want it. And for me, a woman letting me into her vagina is a unique, cherished, still rare form of acceptance that I crave. I am used to a woman accepting and even welcoming me as a friend. I am even becoming more used to a woman accepting me in spite of my openness about being a sexual person. But those are tertiary to the acceptance I desperately long for. The acceptance I feel if a woman says, in one way or another, to me "I want you to fuck me."
And that is what Spice Girl said to me. And something about the whole evening, about her, about the chemistry between us...I believed her. And it meant so much to me because it's another cherished, still very early, piece in the puzzle of rewriting my belief system about myself.
Of course, I now find myself wondering "Why? What did she see in me? What made me sexually attractive to her?" And I think that is something about swinging that I don't care for. I may never get the answer to those questions. From what I understand, swinging isn't really about relationships. It's much more about casual sex. Poly on the other hand, is more about sexual relationships. And that is where I would more expect to have those conversations before and after the sex that I long for, be able to connect, communicate, and validate meaning to the experiences I'm having. Perhaps poly is a better place for me than swinging, but I'll forever be grateful for the monumental experience I had with a very sexy swinger, Spice Girl.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,023 views
This post will be long, full of obvious “beginner’s mistakes, touch on some swinging taboos that might draw fire from some of the purists on this forum, and boarder on the ramblings of an oversexed middle aged couple who like to share their experiences so that others may learn- or masturbate… whichever comes first
That being said, there is a direct association to the title, but it’s at the end of this consolidated version of our first year. Maybe this is a little self-gratifying, I don’t know, but I love to write about this stuff- especially since it’s such a hidden part of who we really are. So, on to the reflection…
If you know us, your know most of our history already. If you don’t, the only important thing you need to know is that Mrs. Will and I started dating in 1988 while still in high school. I was a consummate gentleman, and she was a lady… and that’s probably what brought us together; that mutual respect for not only each other, but ourselves as well. We started having sex in 1989, and by 1990 we both realized that we had a lot more “freak” in us that either of us knew- and we were both remarkably okay with that. It all started one day in college when we were having sex (Mrs. Will was feeling a little “dirty” that day) and I broached the subject of how she would feel if she had another man in room with us. Needless to say, she liked the idea and rest is history.
It wouldn’t come to pass until 1995 when a close, single friend of ours came to visit. Up until that point, a MFM had been a recurring fantasy with us. Long story short; I asked her, then I asked him, it happened, and aside from some performance issues on his part, was probably the most sexually enlightening thing we’d ever done. For our first experience there were no worries, no odd or strange feelings… and the three of us remain close friends to this day. Call it the perfect storm if you will, but I tend to believe that we just happened to pick an individual that we both KNEW was willing to help us live out a fantasy, but more importantly, he was also someone we really trusted.
Flash forward almost 15 years. It’s now 2010, and Mrs. Will and I had been reliving that ONE experience so any times that it kind of lost its sex appeal. Amazingly, one of my best friends in LIFE and his wife moved to our neighborhood. They’re a younger couple by about five years. In any case, we partied almost every weekend… and eventually the sexually charged atmosphere started to appear between the four of us. We proliferated this atmosphere during a vacation together where we had “same beach sex” in close proximity. This time it was Mrs. Will who broached the subject when she asked me how I felt about having them join us in our bed. I liked the idea, but it wasn’t the right time to move forward, so we fanaticized and that sexual tension continued to rise.
What eventually brought me to this forum was what happened next. In May of 2010, at our house, the female half of the other couple propositioned us. In fact, she did more than proposition us; she stripped naked and jumped into our bed. Controlled chaos ensued that eventually ended with a little soft swap between the four of us. Unfortunately, the female half developed “buyer’s remorse” a couple days later and she struggled with her own actions. We all mutually agreed that it was a one-time thing, and that it shouldn’t happen again because our friendship was more important than the jealousy and moral issues the female half had when she was less inebriated.
Shortly after that encounter Mrs. Will and I decided that we wanted to actually peruse the LS; to have an actual experience with a completely new couple. So we put up a profile and waited. After the obligatory single male hits we got, a relatively attractive, professional couple contacted us and we agreed to meet. The entire experience from start to climax (pun intended) was exceptional. We knew we were hooked. After another classy encounter with the same couple, they introduced us to a couple that they played with on a regular basis. Same results; simply outstanding. We were officially swingers at that point- full swap and all.
Then came the dark period… though it didn’t start out that way. My friend and his wife eventually came back to us, gained our trust about wanting to explore the sexual side of our relationship, and told us that the only way they would agree to sleep with us was if the relationship was exclusive. Well, it seemed like a good idea. And for the first couple of months the sex and fun transcended everything we had experienced up until that point. There was no “emotional connection;” it was simply about fucking and being a little reckless with people we knew and completely trusted. Well, after a neighbor of ours caught on to the affair, the female half spilled the beans, and during a night where we all agreed to go our separate ways, our dear and trusted friends tried to get the neighbor involved in a three-way. The neighbor was offended (because she had her eyes on my wife), we felt betrayed, and the other couple’s façade just simply fell apart. And yes, the 10 year friendship we had with the male half, as well as the five years we knew his wife, came to an end. It wasn’t really ugly, but we don’t talk anymore- some of it because they never apologized for leading us on, but mostly because they tried to take advantage of intoxicated married woman whose husband was away on a business trip. That’s a zero tolerance issue with us because it bordered on sexual assault, so we simply had to cut the ties.
Shortly after that sordid affair, Mrs. Will and I rejoined our on-line friends and their couple. We even brought the neighbor and her husband to a house party, and though we didn’t have sex with our neighbors that night, we eventually did… and they became part of the circle. Adding to the amusement and pleasure, they also brought in a single female who had some experience in the LS prior to knowing our neighbors. It was a good time.
Mrs. Will and I tried on two occasions to hook up with couples by searching profiles, but both encounters didn’t live up to our expectations. The first couple, while very attractive, simply couldn’t fuck to save their lives. The second couple didn’t make it past the obligatory pre-sex dinner meet and greet.
Enter the FMF phase. Our next experience happened when a mutual friend of ours from our past came to visit. She almost immediately caught on to our LS exploits after we ran into a LS friend at a vanilla club. Needless to say we had sex with her, only this time the poly issue reared its head. For about two months we were an exclusive trio, but due to life events and the reality of the situation, we mutually decided that exploring this change was not conducive to our family life, or her professional ambitions. We still see each other every few months or so, and we still have fun… but it’s more a FWB thing now.
The focus then goes back to our neighbors. We had short stint of about three sessions with them and they were great; especially when their single female friend joined us. We also continued to see our original on-line friends at house parties which basically consisted of five couples (one of them FF, and more lesbian than bi in real life, but they partied more bi than lesbian).
The second dark part occurred when our neighbors decided to end their marriage, and no… it wasn’t because of the LS. It was because the male half decided he wanted another woman when his wife was away for an extended period of training. We were assured that the LS had nothing to do with their split, by both parties, and that they had separate goals and ambitions that just weren’t conducive to being married anymore. Because it was the male who left, Mrs. Will and I were now left with the ex-wife and her single female friend. While a little tiring (I even started working out a lot more to keep up), it’s been great.
The only other encounter we’ve had was a MFM arranged by one of the women in our now very exclusive circle. THAT was awesome, but Mrs. Will prefers the women over the men which makes me a highly lucky individual.
So today, at the conclusion of evening rounds I decided to document our years’ worth of experiences so maybe some of you can glean a little insight on how our LS works for us. So to sum it up, we’ve basically settled on an exclusive circle of friends who are extremely mature, selfless, experienced, and now trusted parts of our alternative life style. We actually call ourselves the “Fuck Club” and since we took a play on the movie “Fight Club,” our rules are pretty much the same. We’ve learned a great deal from these boards and we are deeply thankful for the insight and advice that we’ve gained during our short stay. We’re actually pretty comfortable and our marriage hasn’t had a hiccup. In fact, we’re more at ease and comfortable together than we were when we first met and were filled with all those romantic notions that led us to marry.
Call it what you will, but I believe Mrs. Will and I were meant to find the LS- we’re both now 40, and we’re having more fun today than we did 10 years ago, and OUR intimate times are somehow much more emotional and deeper than they ever were before. We like to say that sex is what brought us together, that sex is what kept us together during the rough patches, and that sex today will probably keep us together for the rest of our lives because we’ve managed to transcend the social norms and find a place where we can be wild, sexy, and completely faithful at the same time. It’s quite amazing.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,165 views
Last month's Saturday night Aahz dance party had a toga theme. That was a blast! We didn’t dress up ourselves but there were a lot of folks that did. There was a lot of sexual energy buzzing on the dance floor. Hot girls were dancing on the stripper poles and couples were dancing up a sweat.
We invited another couple, Penny and Alan that had never been to Caliente before. Penny is very conservative. But you would’ve never known it. She had no problem getting nude in the hot tub. And after our dip, she was one of the hot girls dancing on the poles.
After dancing a while, I looked over and she was about to start sucking on Alan’s cock while he was sitting at our table. I had to stop her and tell her she’d have to wait till they got home or, that they could join us at the play party later.
Alan and I had been on a couple of dates years ago before I met Mikel and we’ve remained friends throughout the years. We never had sex but the chemistry and attraction has always been there. I had a feeling that tonight we would finally get the chance to fool around. We danced a couple of dances while Mikel and Penny were at the table talking. Alan was no stranger to the scene as he used to manage a swing club in Chicago years ago. He was looking forward to possibility of getting into some trouble.
At 1am the play parties started. Alan and Penny decided to join us and we went to the one where we knew there was a hot tub. When we got there it was just starting to get busy. There were a few couples in the living room, a couple of couples in one of the bedrooms and a few people smoking in the screened room.
The four of us stripped and got in the hot tub. It was nice because it wasn’t too hot, especially after working up a sweat on the dance floor. I started rubbing Mikel’s cock under the water and Penny and Alan started fooling around. I turned around leaning against Mikel and he started kissing and biting my neck. Alan reached over and started playing with my nipple. I stroked him on the leg letting him know that I was into him playing with me. They moved in closer to us. Mikel asked Penny if she minded if he touched her. She said it was no problem. He started playing with her nipples and squeezing her tits. I reached over and started rubbing Alan’s cock. After a few minutes, it was obviously that Penny was rubbing on Mikel’s cock. He had that telltale grin on his face.
Penny has a gorgeous body and beautiful perky breasts with pierced nipples. I asked her if I could touch her and blushing, she agreed. So I moved in and started caressing her breasts and I couldn’t resist and starting sucking on one of them. I felt someone’s fingers slip inside me. I wasn’t sure which one of the guys it was and I didn’t care. I started rubbing on Penny’s pussy until she started to make sweet, lovely sounds. About that time, Mikel announced that it was time we moved the party indoors.
The party was starting to fill up. A few more couples were in the living room and a threesome was going at it on one of the sofas. One of the bedrooms was still occupied with two couples on the bed and another couple fucking against the dresser. The other room was free. We went in there and the two guys sat on the edge of the bed. Penny and I knelt down and started blowing our men. Penny’s hand reached over and started rubbing me. There is nothing like another woman’s touch.
After sucking for a little while, I asked Penny to get on the bed. She lay down and I got on top of her, rubbing my body against hers. I moved down a little, nibbling on her neck and then moved on to suck on her nipples. The guys were on either side, rubbing and kissing on both of us. I couldn’t take it anymore and made my way down to Penny’s pussy. I parted her lips with my tongue and started licking and sucking on her clit. She started squirming and moaning and my fingers found their way inside her sweet, wet pussy.
Mikel came up behind me and started slapping his huge cock on my ass before slipping his fingers inside of me. I heard slurping and looked up and saw Penny with her head turned to the side sucking Alan’s cock. After Penny had cum a multitude of times, I stopped and got on top of her again, kissed her and thanked her for letting me taste her. I reached over and started stroking Alan’s cock. Then I climbed over Penny and took Alan’s cock into my mouth. Meanwhile, Penny started sucking on Mikel’s cock.
I could hear that other people had entered the room and there was plenty of action going on. I was so focused on Alan’s cock that I didn’t care to look around. Alan has a nice big cock. Not quite as big as Mikel’s but plenty big. I imagined him fucking me. Just then he stops me tells me to lie down. He got in between my legs and started licking, sucking and nibbling on my pussy lips before making his way to my clit. As soon as he started sucking on my clit, I came and squirted in his face. Not missing a beat, he shoved his fingers in my pussy and started massaging my g-spot, turning me into a cumming, squirting fool. He said he wanted to fuck me. I told him it was about time. So he grabbed a condom, put it on and started fucking me hard and fast.
About the same time, I saw Mikel get on top of Penny. I heard her squeal out at first due to his size. But after a moment, she was howling in ecstasy. Mikel can fuck for a long time. I was pleasantly surprised that Alan could too. After a while we switched positions and I was on top of him. Mikel and Penny went to doing it doggie style, his favorite. I was able to position myself so that Alan’s cock was hitting my g-spot on every stroke. My pussy juice was squirting all over his cock. He grabbed my hips and told me to be still and let him do the work. He pounded upward in a frenzy, cursing then cumming inside me. A few moments later, I looked over at Mikel, he wagged his tongue at me, started pounding Penny harder and faster, huffing, then came inside her.
We rested there for a couple of minutes then got up so others could make use of the bed. As soon as we got up, another couple threw a couple of towels on the bed and got busy. There were other people in the room, some were fucking on the dresser and others were doing it on the floor. It was a typical scene at these parties. Hot couples sucking and fucking. It doesn’t get much better.
Penny thanked us for the experience and said that she definitely wants to come back. Alex and I hugged and kissed. It was great that we were finally able to connect on that level after all these years as friends. We were looking forward to more fun times together. Mikel and I went home to get some sleep to get ready for Skinny Dip Sundae at Caliente the
next day.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 7,164 views
It was late Saturday morning and we were both just kicking back in our den. The afternoon before my parents had came over to pick up the kids to take them home with them for the weekend. They lived in the next little town over from us and just couldn’t spend enough time with their grandkids. So we were alone on a rare weekend with no kids at home and no real plans. It had been raining for the past few days so it was too wet for any outdoor activities. We were both on the couch, I was sitting upright and Linda was laying with her head resting in my lap. I was lightly stroking her arm and shoulder watching the rain running down the window on that gray, cold and wet morning when we were brought back to reality when the phone rang.
It was Jason on the phone asking what we were doing. Jason and Stacy were friends of ours who had been one of the first couples we had ever had a foursome with. They had moved to the San Jose area about a year before and we hadn’t seen that much of them since they had moved away. We considered them two of our closest friends who we enjoyed spending time with both in and out of the bedroom. However the distance between us had put a real damper on our being able to spend much time with them.
After a few minutes on the phone with Jason he came to the reason for the call. He wanted to know if we would like to come over for dinner with them. I looked down at Linda and said that Jason and Stacy want to know if we would like to come over for dinner tonight. She shrugged her shoulders and replied that we didn’t have anything planned and she didn’t care it was up to me but she would enjoy seeing them again. I told Jason that yea we would like that and ask him what the weather was like over there. Probably like it is over there was his reply it’s been raining but it was just overcast now. I told him that we would get up and around and could be over by about four or so.
We packed an overnight bag, took a shower and headed out to San Jose. Jason’s place was a little over an hour drive from us and by 3:30 that afternoon we were pulling into their driveway. They recently had bought a nice sized home on a couple acres in the foothills south of San Jose. They must have seen us pulling up because before we could get out of the car Jason came out to greet us. He was all smiles as he greeted us by saying hello to me and giving Linda a big hug. I grabbed our bag and we followed him into the house.
Stacy was in the den when we walked in. When she saw us she jumped up and gave us both a hug and welcomed us to their new home. As she threw her arms around my neck to give me a hug I gave her a kiss on the cheek and told her how much we had missed them. She held me close to her and told me that they had missed us also.
Jason offered us a drink and we sat around the den catching up on what had been going on in our lives since we had last seen each other. The time flew by and even though it seemed like we had just arrived it was already starting to get dark outside. Stacy said she was getting hungry and ask us if we were ready to eat. Linda and I were both more than ready because other than a sandwich before we left home we hadn’t ate anything all day.
Stacy said she hadn’t cooked anything and thought we could run out to a great takeout place they had found to get something. Sounds great to us we told her. Linda and her made a list of what they wanted and called in the order. Jason and I were elected to run down to pick it up while they set the table.
We returned a few minutes later and enjoyed a meal with good friends. The girls talked about the kids and what had been going on with them. While Jason and I chatted about his new business and how things were going with us. It was just good friends enjoying each others company. There were a few jokes told and more than just a few secret glances at each others spouses. There was a ton of sexual tension in the air but nobody seemed ready to take it to the next level.
After dinner and another round of drinks Jason looked over at me and said the hot tub should be warm and asked if we would like to go soak in the tub for awhile. I said it sounded great to me and looked over at Linda for her thoughts on the subject. Jason got up and moved over behind Linda. He started massaging her shoulders before asking her if she was ready to get in the hot tub. She smiled up at him and looked over at me. I smiled at her and nodded my head. Sure she told him that sounds great. Stacy said she was going to get some towels and told us that she had laid out some robes in the guest room where we would be sleeping tonight.
Jason and I went out back to take the cover off the hot tub and check the water temperature. We both got undressed out there and got into the tub. We were sitting in the warm water when the girls arrived each in a white terrycloth robe and carrying one for Jason and me. They were both laughing as they removed their robes and slid naked into the water. I couldn’t help getting an erection as both of those beautiful ladies exposed their bodies to us as they were getting into the tub.
We sat in the tub enjoying the warm water and soothing jets as we chatted and enjoyed the evening as well as each others company. The steam was rising from the tub into the cool December night as we tried to control our animal desires. All four of us acted like it was the warm water we were enjoying and not the fact that the four of us were naked, sexually charged and sitting inches from each other.
As we were sitting in the tub it seemed that the conversation segregated in that Jason and Linda where talking among themselves while Stacy and I were enjoying our own conversation with each other. I noticed that Jason had moved closer to Linda. I knew that their thighs were touching under the water but couldn’t tell if there was any other touching going on but it would have surprised me if she wasn’t stroking his cock as he was rubbing her pussy under the water.
As I was watching them trying to figure out how far thing were going with them when I felt Stacy move even closer to me. I felt her thigh brush against mine just before I felt her hand on my thigh. I looked over at her, she was smiling up at me. As I was looking into those big blue eyes of hers I was enthralled by just how beautiful she was. Without changing her expression or breaking eye contact I felt her hand move from my thigh to my crotch were she wrapped her fingers around my rock hard cock . What you thinking about she ask with innocent smile as she slowly stroked my cock. Before I spoke I let my hand slid between her legs. When she felt my hand she spread her legs a little wider giving me access to her pussy. I slid my hand over her pussy, I spread her lips and let my finger ease into her. There was no hiding the fact that she was wet and ready as my finger slid effortlessly into her. I think I’m thinking about the same thing you are I finely told her. She laughed and told me that she thought I was right about that.
A few minutes later our private conversation was interrupted when Jason asked Stacy if she would mind getting us another round of drinks. I was just about to suggest that to you get us another round was her reply. Well I ask first he said with a smile. She looked over at him with a smile and said oh I see Linda has got your cock standing straight up and you’re embarrassed to get out of the tub with a hard on aren’t you. He just looked over at her, shook his head and he climbed out of the tub. She was right though because it became apparent when he got out of the tub his cock was standing straight up and hard as a rock. Linda gave her most innocent look and said oh my did I do that. We all laughed good naturedly as Jason made no effort to conceal his arousal as he walked into the house to get another round of drinks.
As we were waiting for Jason to come back with another round of drinks Linda got out of the tub stating that she needed to use the little girls room. She dried off before getting into her robe and heading back inside the house. Stacy and I were left alone in the tub. We enjoyed a little more heavy petting and I gave her a deep kiss as I tweaked her nipples. As I broke our embrace I stood up bringing my cock to Stacy’s lips. She opened her mouth, grabbed the base of my cock and slid my cock into her waiting mouth. Stacy gives the best head of any women I have ever known, she brings giving head to an art form. But as good as her mouth felt on my cock it was just too cold to continue this for very long.
I eased my cock out of Stacy’s mouth and told her as good as she was making me feel it is just too cold out here lets go back inside the house. We both got out of the hot tub dried off slid into our robes and went back into the house. As we entered the house I saw Jason and Linda standing in front of the bar. Her back was to us and they were locked in an embrace. Jason had her robe raised up in the back and he was cupping an ass cheek in each hand as they kissed. Linda was grinding her pussy against his hard cock. Stacy announced our entry back into the house by saying oh sure we could have died of thirst or froze to death and you two are in here playing Tom foolery. Linda and Jason broke their embrace an looked over at us both with that just got caught grin on their face.
Jason went over to the TV and put on some porn to set the mood as if we need any more mood set. I walked over to the bar to get the drink Jason had fixed for me and moved to the love seat in the den. Stacy had excused herself and went to the restroom. Linda sat down beside me and gave me a soft kiss. Jason sat down in his chair after he retrieved his drink from the bar. When Stacy returned she sat in a chair beside us and we started watching the porn that was playing on the TV.
It was kind of like everybody wanted to do something but nobody wanted to be the first to suggest anything. After a few minutes Linda said that she hadn’t made it to the restroom yet and she would be right back. She went down the hall to the restroom. She hadn’t been gone too long and Jason got up and went into the master bedroom just down the hall from the restroom Linda had gone into.
As Linda came out of the restroom she stood in the hallway for a moment surveying the den. I think she noticed that Jason was no longer in his chair. As she was standing there I saw Jason come around the corner and take her by the hand leading her into his bedroom. My cock sprang to life just as soon as I saw him lead her away. I looked over at Stacy and she didn’t seem to have noticed what just happened and she seemed to be enjoying the action on the TV.
I waited a few minutes to see if Linda and Jason were going to come back into the den or not. When they didn’t return I got up and went into the restroom. On the way down the hall I paused to see if I could see or hear what was going on in the bedroom. I couldn’t hear or see anything so I went briefly into the restroom before deciding to enter the bedroom to see what was going on.
The bedroom door was open and I eased down the hallway and silently entered the bedroom. Linda and Jason were both on the bed. He was on top of her and she had her legs wrapped around his waist. He was slamming his cock into her pussy and she was meeting him thrust for thrust. They were both oblivious to my entering the room. They were too busy fucking each other to care who came in.
After watching and listening to the wet slapping sounds of Jason’s cock slamming into Linda’s pussy and his balls slapping her ass with every thrust. I left the bedroom and reentered the den to enjoy my own pleasure with Stacy. I don’t think Stacy had even noticed that we had left her alone in the den she was still engrossed with the action on the TV as well as feeling the effects of her drinks. I walked over to where she was setting and slid my hand inside the front of her robe and cupped one of her breast. She looked up at me spread the front of my robe open then reached inside my robe and took hold of my cock. I placed a hand behind her head and eased her face toward my rock hard cock.
I pulled on Stacy’s robe completely open exposing her body to me. I had to ease my cock out of her mouth because I knew as turned on as I was and as good as her mouth felt on my cock I wouldn’t have lasted any time at all before I would have filled her mouth with my cum. As my cock slid out of her mouth she smiled and licked a little precum from the head.
I knelt down in front of her spreading her legs as I eased myself between her thighs. With my hands under her thighs I eased her forward exposing her pussy to me. With her ass resting on the edge of the chair I leaned forward and ran my tongue from the base of her pussy to her clit. Her juices were flowing, she leaned forward placing both hands behind my head pulling my mouth firmly to her pussy. I went to work doing all I could to give her an orgasm before moving on to my own pleasures. I alternated driving my tongue into her, fucking her with my tongue then pulling it out of her and start sucking her clit. I have no idea how long I ate her pussy before she took my head in her hands again. With her fingers wrapped in my hair she firmly pulled me into her. Holding my mouth and tongue firmly on her pussy as she ground her sweet womanhood into my hungry mouth. She screamed out her orgasm as she bucked against my mouth. My face was soaked with her juices as she had a shattering orgasm.
I lightly kissed and ran my tongue over, in and around her pussy as she came down from her orgasmic high. When her breathing was somewhat normal again I eased her forward and out of the chair she had been sitting in. When I had her out of the chair I turned her around and gently pushed her back into the chair so that her upper body was resting in the seat of the chair she had been in and she was resting on her knees in front of it. I pulled her robe up over her ass and moved in behind her. I pushed her legs a little wider apart before sliding my cock between her legs. I held my cock and stroked the length of her pussy with the head. She placed a hand between her legs, took hold of my cock and positioned the head at her opening. I arched my hips forward forcing my cock into her well lubricated pussy. After a few strokes Stacy looked back over her shoulder and smiled at me. She then looked around the room for the first time since Linda and Jason had left. She got a puzzled look on her face and asked where did Jason and Linda go? I laughed and said they have been in your bedroom fucking for the last half hour where have you been.
Stacy thought about the fact that she hadn’t seen Jason and Linda leave the room for a few moments before asking if I wanted to join them in the bedroom. Later I told her right now I want nothing more that to finish fucking you right here and now. With that I eased my cock almost all the way out of her before slamming it all the way back in with one hard thrust. Stacy moaned and arched her back as I again eased out of her and slammed my cock all the way back into her. As I held her by the hips I said if I remember right you do love to get fucked hard and deep don’t you. Oh god yes you know I do please fuck me hard and make me cum again.
I fucked Stacy hard and fast doing my best to hold out as long as I could. I heard her moan then heard her scream that she was cumming. I couldn’t hold out any longer I grabbed her firmly by the hips, slammed my cock as deep as I could into her pussy and held it there as firmly as I could while I filled her with my cum.
We were both covered with sweat as I laid over the top of Stacy trying to get my breath back again. I could feel my cum and her juices running out of her pussy and over my balls as my cock began to soften inside of her, I finally eased back after a few minutes and my cock exited her pussy with a plopping sound. She remained resting with her upper body in the chair and on her knees in front of it. As I sat down behind her I marveled at the amount of cum that was running out of her pussy and down the insides of her thighs.
I playfully slapped Stacy on the ass and said I need to use the restroom for a minute I’ll be right back. She said that she also needed to clean up just a little. I stood and offered her a hand as she came to her feet. I went into the hall restroom as Stacy went into the master restroom. I found a washcloth and cleaned the cum off my cock and thighs. I went into the master bedroom when I came out of the restroom.
When I entered the bedroom I found Jason on the bed fucking Linda from behind doggy style. Stacy was kneeling beside him and kissing him as he was fucking Linda. I stood beside the bed and stroked Linda’s hair. She looked up at me and smiled. I reached down taking my cock in my hand and held it to her lips. Linda opened her mouth leaned forward and sucked my cock all the way into her mouth and down her throat. I was still only semi hard but knew it wouldn’t take long for her to have me ready to go again.
As Stacy was kissing Jason she reached down cupping one of Linda’s breast. She massaged Linda’s breast and tweaked her nipple. Linda with my cock in her mouth, Jason’s cock in her pussy and Stacy playing with her breast started to moan with pleasure. Jason was methodically driving his cock in and out of Linda while he continued to kiss Stacy and now had a finger or two in her pussy.
Jason slowly removed his cock from Linda’s pussy and started to crawl off the bed. I’ll be right back he said I’ve got to take a piss before I bust. Linda pulled back off my cock and looking up at me lightly kissed the head and rolled over on her back. Stacy continued to play with Linda’s breast as she stared at Linda’s body laid out before her.
In all of our play with Jason and Stacy neither Stacy nor Linda had ever given any bi tendencies. I sat down on the bed beside Linda stroking her head and hair. Stacy was fixated by Linda’s body and slowly started running her hand down from Linda’s breast over her abdomen and lightly stroked her pussy. Linda was laying on her back with her eyes closed. As she felt Stacy’s hand on her pussy she hesitated momentarily then slowly spread her legs a little wider. Stacy’s looked up from Linda’s mid section to her face for some kind of reaction. There was no visible reaction noticeable on Linda’s face she just remained on her back with her legs spread just enough to give access to her pussy.
Stacy moved a little closer to Linda with her hand still resting on her pussy. Then she slowly moved a finger up and down her slit. Ever so slowly Stacy slid a finger into Linda all the while staring at her face for a reaction. When there was again no reaction Stacy started fucking her finger in and out of Linda’s pussy. After a few moments of this Linda started to moan in pleasure.
Without removing her finger from Linda’s pussy Stacy moved between her legs. Linda spread her legs wider to allow Stacy between them but never opened her eyes. Stacy slowly leaned forward until her face was just inches from Linda’s pussy. With her finger still moving in and out of her pussy Stacy leaned further forward and licked Linda’s clit. It was a tentative little lick like she wasn’t sure she would like the taste but something she wanted to try. Stacy then removed her finger from Linda’s pussy stared at her hand for a moment before she sucked her finger into her mouth. She savored Linda’s juices which were mixed with Jason’s cum into her mouth. She made a little moan, smiled leaned forward again and started lapping Linda’s pussy. She licked and sucked the mixture of cum and female juices from Linda’s pussy like it was the nectar of life.
I was so wrapped up in the show the girls were putting on that I hadn’t noticed that Jason had reentered the room and was standing beside the bed and like myself was lost in the show going on between the girls. Linda who up until then hadn’t moved or made any visible signs of even knowing what was going on now started arching her hips rubbing her pussy against Stacy’s mouth. Linda’s breathing was becoming more labored and it was clear she was enjoying the feeling that Stacy was bringing her.
I reached down and started massaging Linda’s breast and tweaking her nipples. Jason was standing beside the bed stroking his now fully erect cock. He slowly moved behind Stacy on the bed lifted her ass up and slid his cock into her pussy from behind. Jason started fucking Stacy hard from behind driving her face into Linda’s pussy. Soon he had Stacy panting and moaning with his relentless attack of her pussy. As Stacy got closer and closer to an orgasm she was able to give less and less attention to Linda’s pussy.
Linda finally opened her eyes. She looked up at me with a look of need on her face and gave one command “fuck me and fuck me hard”. Linda then moved out from under Stacy and to the other side of the bed. She rolled over on her stomach before raising up on her knees and her face buried in the pillows. With her ass held high and proud as I moved onto the bed and behind her. I slid my cock between her thighs and over her pussy. She reached between her legs grabbed my cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. I arched my hips forward and drove my cock all the way into her very well lubricated pussy. As wet as she was I could tell that Jason had cum inside her at least once tonight.
There was no lovemaking or gentle tenderness. This was a time she wanted to get fucked and fucked hard. I grabbed her by the hips and started slamming my cock into her as hard and deep as I could. She moaned and pushed back to meet every one of my thrust into her. She was moaning, whimpering and talking incoherently as I fucked her. Oh yea fuck my hard and make me cum, oh harder I want to cum, harder. The bed was shaking as both Jason and myself were both fucking our wife‘s hard side by side on the bed. I could feel Linda‘s pussy clinch and release several times as I fucked her. I knew I couldn‘t hold out much longer and was relieved when I heard Linda start to scream that she was cumming. She pushed back hard driving my cock deep into her pussy. I grabbed her hips pulling her back into me and started to empty my seed into her pussy. As I did I heard Stacy started to scream out her own orgasm.
Linda collapsed onto her stomach and I followed her down laying on her back as we both tried to catch our breath. Both of our bodies were covered in sweat. My cock was a little tender but remained semi-hard and buried in her pussy. I again felt the familiar feeling of cum running out of her pussy, down my cock and over my balls. We laid like that for several minutes before I looked over at Stacy and Jason. Stacy met my stair and smiled but nether of us said anything. We were both too exhausted at that moment to do anything besides enjoying the moment.
My gaze passed over to the clock on the nightstand. It was almost midnight, almost three hours since we had left the hot tub and entered the house. It seemed like it had only been a few minutes I guess it’s like they say time goes by fast when you’re having fun. I didn’t know how tired I was until I had collapsed on top of Linda. Three hours of sexual fun has a way of taking the sap out of you in more ways than one.
After a few minutes I felt Linda start to stir under me. Let me up hon I’ve got to clean up a little. As I got up and Linda made her way to the restroom Stacy and Jason also got up off the bed. Stacy headed off to the master bath while Jason made his way to the one in the front of the house. Myself I made my way to the kitchen to get something to drink. As I passed the hallway restroom which Linda was using I heard the shower.
As I was standing in the kitchen Jason came out of the restroom and ask where the girls were. I told him that I think Linda is in the hall bath taking a shower and Stacy is still in the other bathroom. Jason smiled and said I think maybe I’ll go check to see if Linda needs somebody to help her wash her back. I just smiled and said well you better hurry or she will be out of the shower before you get in there. He nodded and headed off to help Linda with her shower.
I was really in a very satisfied state but hey I’m a guy and you never know how many chances you’re going to get in this life so I decided to check to see if Stacy needed a little help also. So I drained my water glass set it down and headed off to the master bath to check on Stacy.
I opened the door to the master bath and the room was full of steam from the shower. I walked in and found Stacy soaping herself in the shower. The shower had a glass door giving me a great view of a very sexy lady in the shower. I watched her for a few minutes during which time I don’t think she knew that I was in the room with her. After a few moments she looked up and saw me, smiled and ask me what I was doing. I just thought I would check to see if you needed a hand washing your back was my reply. She had a broad smile when she said she could always use a hand washing her back.
Without another word I opened the shower door and joined Stacy under the jets of warm water. I grabbed the soap ran it under the shower and started washing Stacy’s back. After working up a good leather I put the soap down and used my bare hands to massage her back. After paying an appropriate amount of time with her upper back and shoulders I started working my way down her body.
The suds were starting to disappear after spending a little time working on her lower back so I picked up the soap and worked up another good leather. With a fresh leather worked up I started my decent from her lower back to her ass. After making sure both ass cheeks were nice and clean I told her to lean forward a little. Stacy knew where I was going with this and not only leaned forward but after doing so reached back and spread the cheeks of her ass opening herself to me. I washed my way down the crack of her ass to her little brown button. I then ran my hand between her legs giving her pussy a good rubbing.
Stacy turned around and said you better let me help clean you up a little bit. With that she smiled took the soap worked up a good leather in her hands before washing my crotch. She gently started washing my cock and balls. My cock was soft when she started but after just a few minutes it was starting to grow. My hands were on her shoulders trying to maintain my balance as she continued to rub and play with my cock and balls.
Stacy stood up then reached up and redirected the jets of the shower away from us. She then turned us both around and looked me in the eye with a broad smile on her face. She then slowly lowered herself until she was kneeling in front of me. She held my semi-hard cock straight up and away from my balls as she started to lick and gently suck my balls. She alternated from one ball to the other as she gently kissed and sucked each one into her mouth. Her attention was having its effect which I didn’t think was possible, my cock was getting hard again. All the time she was doing this she was looking up at me with a broad smile and those dancing eyes. Then when she had me hard enough to stand straight out but not quit hard enough for it to stand straight up she took my cock into her mouth. Of all of Stacy’s sexual talents and there are many the art of giving head is far and away her best talent.
Stacy had me moaning with pleasure in no time at all. There is just something about a woman giving you head while looking up at you that is so sexy. She never broke eye contact with me while she was sucking my cock. After several minutes of this pleasure she slowly backed her mouth away from my cock. She then stood up gave me a deep kiss with a lot of tongue before she turned around and bent over resting her hands on the wall of the shower.
I moved up behind Stacy and ran my cock down the crack of her ass before rubbing it over her pussy from behind. Stacy started arching her hips rubbing her pussy over my cock. She then reached down and positioned the head at the entrance to her pussy. I arched my hips forward impaling my cock all the way into her in one thrust. This was meet with a load moan of pleasure from Stacy. After a few deep hard thrust I slowed down to a slower rhythm of driving my cock all the way into her before slowly withdrawing it almost all the way out just leaving the head inside the lips of her pussy. As I was doing this I slowly started running my thumb down the crack of her ass and over her tight little back entrance. I don’t know where she got it because I hadn’t seen it but after a few minutes Stacy handed me a small bottle of baby oil. As she handed me the lubricant she smiled and said if you’re planning on putting something up my ass you are going to need some lubricant.
I took the baby oil and while holding it above her ass poured some between the cheeks of her ass and let it run down, over her ass hole and between her legs. I then massaged her now lubricated tight little ass hole. At first just massaging the lubricant over and around it. Then started putting a little more pressure on it with my finger. Stacy let out a moan as I let my finger slip inside her up to the first knuckle. I held my hand still but continued to slid my cock in and out of her pussy. I poured a little more lubricant over my finger and her ass before ever so slowly pushing it into her. This slow process went on for some time before I felt her start to relax and open up a little to my probing. I started matching the rhythm of my probing finger in her ass to that of my cock in her pussy. Stacy started pushing herself back to meet my probing finger and the thrusts of my cock.
I slowly withdrew my cock from Stacy’s pussy. I then rubbed the head of my cock between the cheeks of her ass before pulling away from her slightly and pouring a little lubricant on my cock and spreading it over my cock with my hand. Stacy didn’t say anything she just reached back and spread the cheeks of her ass for me. I positioned the head at her entrance and slowly pushed forward. I watched as the head of my cock slowly disappeared inside her. Stacy inhaled loudly and I stopped my insertion to let her get accustom to my size. I held still until I felt her pushing back into me. When I felt her push back I grabbed her by the hips and slowly pushed my cock farther into her ass. When I was all the way in I just held still until I felt her start to move herself over my cock. I don’t know how long the slow methodical process of letting her become accustom to my cock in her ass went on but I do know it lasted until Stacy was ready to enjoy getting fucked in the ass.
When she started arching her hips I withdrew my cock until just the head was inside her. I then slowly reinserted my cock all the way back into her again. Finally Stacy started moaning and meeting my thrust by pushing her ass back into me to drive my cock into her ass with more force. Then she looked over her shoulder with a snarl and said fuck my ass. I started fucking her faster and deeper. As I did she started moaning louder and louder continuing to demand that I fuck her ass. Now I had a firm grip on her hips and as I would thrust forward with my hips I would pull her ass back into me to meet my thrusts and bury my cock all the way into her before slowly withdrawing it again. She was resting her head on her arms on the shower wall. Her body was wet and glistening with a combination of sweat and water from the shower. Her tits were swaying from side to side as our fucking became more and more frantic. Stacy finally yelled that she was cumming. I could hold back no longer and as Stacy shook and moaned with her own orgasm I emptied my seed deep in her ass.
Stacy and I cleaned up before slowly exiting the shower. I was exhausted, my cock was soar but I was feeling as sexually satisfied as I ever had. It surprised me when I looked at a clock as I was drying off to find that I had been in the shower with Stacy for well over an hour. It had seemed like only a few minutes and I guess lends truth to the saying time goes by fast when you’re having fun. I knew however that I needed to check on Jason an Linda to make sure that they haven’t felt left out and had been having their own fun.
After Stacy and I both dried off we both put a towel around us and went out to check on our spouses. We found them both at the kitchen table having a cup of coffee and joking with each other. When they heard us coming down the hall into the kitchen they both looked up and Linda said oh look here they come I guess they didn’t drowned after all. Jason laughed and said I told you they didn’t drowned. People that are drowning don’t yell out “I’m cumming I’m cumming” that’s what people that are fucking yell out. We all laughed and I came around the table and gave Linda a kiss. Having fun I asked her, most of our swinging up until then had all be same room play and I wanted to make sure she was alright with what had just happened. She gave me a kiss back and said I’m fine Jason and I occupied ourselves while we were waiting on you two. Good I said then you two have been having a little fun also. Oh yea was Linda’s reply, Jason fucked me in the shower. Then while we were resting on their bed listening to you two going at it in the shower we got the urge again and he fucked me on the bed so yea we have been having fun.
Shortly after that we all went to bed after a long and fun night of play. It was just after 4 AM when Linda and I drifted off to sleep. The next day after everybody got up a little before noon we had a nice brunch and spent most of that day continuing the games we had been playing the night before but that’s going to have to be another story.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,101 views
We Were Bored
By santos1962, in Couples Swinging,
Noticing one that looked interesting we called and set up a date to have a couple of drinks.
My girlfriend is a 20 year old black girl with huge knockers (42 DD) and a great body that she uses to a great advantage as a stripper. I’m a 46 year old white male, average build and looks but I am blessed with a thick 10” weapon that Nat loves and brags to her friends about.
When we arrived at the bar, we encountered the couple, Jan & Ken. They seemed alright. Jan was appeared to be late 30’s or early 40’s with short blonde hair and an ok body while Ken was a bit older with a slim build.
After having a couple of drinks and getting comfortable we decided to go to their apartment. Once there, Jan brought out a couple of joints and we decided to play strip poker to set the mood. Natalie lost the first couple of hands and it wasn’t long before her large mounds were bare. Jan then lost to me and I requested that she take off her bottoms. Gazing at her blonde lined lips I whistled in approval at her swollen clit peeking through the pink cunt lips. It was my turn to lose next and Jan asked me to show my cock.
“Mmmm…nice” she commented seeing the size of my semi hard weapon.
“You like?” I asked stroking it softly.
“Oh yeah” she replied as Nat reached over and started to rub her clit.
Removing her shorts, my girlfriend spread her cunt lips, showcasing her huge clit.
“Oh fuck!” Ken said admiringly.
“Would you like to taste it?” I suggested guiding Jan to lie down on the carpet.
Seizing the opportunity, Nat dove between the blonde’s legs, her tongue busy lapping at Jan’s cunt.
“Oooohhh…..Yes!” the blonde sighed as my girlfriend’s tongue borrowed in her slit.
Straddling Jan’s head I slid my cock past her parted lips, sinking the full length down her throat making her gag momentarily. By now Ken had moved between Nat’s legs and was busy sucking on her clit, drawing moans of pleasure from my girlfriend’s lips. Alternating stroking my meat in and out of the blonde’s mouth and letting her lick my sac, it wasn’t long before I was ready to blow my load. Not being quite ready, reluctantly I pulled my cock out of her sucking mouth and directed the girls into a 69 position. Gently stroking my hardness, I watched as Jan on top greedily licked Nat’s pussy. Kneeling behind her, I inserted my tongue in her asshole, lubricating it for my cock.
“Yes baby! Fuck my asshole with your tongue!” she pleaded.
“Fuck my girlfriend in the ass” I encouraged Ken.
Taking my advice. Ken slowly sunk his hard tool in Nat’s willing rectum.
As I watched my woman’s shiter being invaded by the strange phallus, I guided my own hardness to the blonde’s anal opening.
“Aaahhhhh…..Oooohhhhh Yes!” Jan cried as I forced the large knob in her asshole. Steadily in sunk my cock in her tight anal passage until finally the whole length penetrated her hershey canal.
As Ken increased the rhythm of his stokes in Nat’s ass, signalling his impending release, I had to tell him how much Natalie loves to eat cum.
“Take it out buddy! Cum in her mouth!” I told him.
Quickly, Natalie got on her knees, her mouth wide open, eagerly waiting for Ken’s hot jism.
“I’m cuming!” he announced, shooting his load down my girlfriend’s throat. Hungrily Natalie swallowed it all down, a smile on her face.
“I’m going to fill your asshole with cum” I warned the hot blonde. “Oh yeah honey! Cum in her ass!” my girlfriend encouraged returning to her pussy eating.
“Aaaaahhhh…….Yesssss…..Ohhhh Fuck!” I exclaimed, exploding in her tight ass. “I’m cuming too!” she admitted, aided by my ass fucking as well as Natalie’s tongue.
While Ken and I recouped, he watched as the girls ate each others pussy until they both came. Once ready, I laid down as Natalie slid her cunt down my cock while Ken moved behind her and again filled her ass with his cock. “Mmmmm…..Ooooohhhhh…..” My woman sighed as both cocks drilled her.
Feeling left out, Jan positioned her soaked pussy so that Nat’s tongue had an easy access to it. After a while we switched positions so that now I was fucking Jan in the ass while Ken pummelled her cunt. When we were both ready to blow another load, both girls dropped to their knees, waiting for our cock juice.
“Ooooohhhh……Yesssss….” We both cried, coating their faces with hot jism.
Oh yes it was a remarkable night!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,085 views
Within a couple weeks of Alex moving in with us she and Linda had advanced a relationship from near strangers to sisters. They did everything together, from housework to shopping to talking about anything under the sun.
We were around twenty years older than Alex. Rather than that being a hindrance to our relationship Alex welcomed it. She told us numerous times that people her age as a general rule we so immature. One of the most enduring things about Alex, besides her beauty was her maturity. Even though she was only in her twenties her class, grace and sophistication was that of a much older person. Not that she couldn’t be a playful young lady at times because she could. It was that she knew when to be a girl and when to be a lady.
Over the first three weeks Alex was with us we had participated in at least five threesomes with her. We were all so open and relaxed around each other to such a level I would not have believed it possible if I had not been part of it.
As beautiful as Alex was it didn’t take long before she was going out with a number of different guys. Linda and her would sit around and talk about her different suitors like high school girls. Alex wasn’t ready to get serious about anybody but she did like to go out and have fun.
One day about this time we got a call from Jim and Stacy, two friends of ours from California. They were going to be coming up our way on their vacation and if we were available they wanted to spend a few days with us. We had know Jim and Stacy for over twenty years and they were one of the first couples we had ever played with. Linda had taken the call and told them sure we would love to spend some time with them. She also told them about our house guest but assured them that we had plenty of room and they were more than welcome to stay with us while they were up here.
A few days before they were due to arrive I got a call from Jim. He beat around the bush for awhile but I knew he was wanting to know a little more about our house guest and if she would have any effect on us renewing our swinging relationship with them. I assured him that our guest wouldn’t be a problem in that area. I said she was really a very homely girl and we just felt sorry for her. I said I think she has friends that she can stay with while they are with us giving us a few days to rekindle our friendship.
Linda couldn’t wait to tell Alex all about Jim and Stacy. Jim is a little over six feet tall and is hung like a horse, he must be at least ten inches if not more when erect and about as big around as a 8 oz. juice can. Stacy on the other hand is only about 5’ 1”, blond and petite with a great figure. She also told her about our sexual involvement with them.
Linda told Alex that if she was uncomfortable with this situation she understood and we could always get a room someplace for our play time. Alex told her that was nonsense that she was looking forward to meeting our friends and for what ever might happen.
I told Alex that I had played a little trick on Jim by telling him that she was a scrawny little homely girl that he probable wouldn’t be interested in. I said that when he saw how beautiful she was that he would be beside himself. She was a little upset that I had told him this. I assured her that it was just a joke and as soon as he saw her he would know that I had pulled one over on him. She said she would play along with it.
It was late Saturday morning when Jim and Stacy pulled up into our driveway. Linda and I went out to great them and help them bring their things into the house. We chatted outside for a few minutes then I lead the way into the house taking their things into the guestroom.
After getting their things put away we migrated into the den and I fixed them a drink. As we were chatting Alex who had been waiting in her room joined us. She was wearing a very sexy mini-skirt and a pair of five inch “CFM” heels making her a couple inches taller than Jim. She walked up behind Jim who hadn’t seen her enter the room and tapped him on the shoulder. When he turned around his jaw almost hit the floor. Are you the one that thinks Polish girls are homely she ask him.
Yep that is what he told me I chimed in. He said that all girls from Poland are scrawny and homely. I didn’t say that Jim stammered. You better not have Alex told him with a stern look on her face. Because if you would have I would have put you over my knee and spanked your naked ass until you cried. Then with a twinkle in her eye she said now come here and give me a hug and lets be friends. With that Alex pulled Jim to her smothering his face into her breast. We all broke up laughing and Jim knew he had just be the butt of a joke.
Jim wrapped his arms around her waist and enjoyed the voluptuous body that he was holding. Jim, Stacy said after a few minutes let that poor girl alone. Nope he said I am going to hold on to her all night long. You guys were so mean to me I am going to tell her all about how all you guys mistreat me and why she should be real nice to me.
Linda joined Jim and Alex telling him how much she has missed him and gave him a kiss. The three of them settled onto the couch with Jim sitting between the two girls. They were chatting with Linda catching up on things with Jim.
I went over to Stacy and gave her a hug. As I held her in my arms I told her how much I had missed her since we had moved up here. She said the feeling was mutual that Jim and her both really missed the fun times we had when we lived in California. I moved my hands from the small of her back downward until I was cupping her ass before stating that before their stay was over I thought we were going to renew our relationship with them.
Just then we heard some loud giggling coming from the girls on the couch. As Stacy and I both looked over in that direction both Linda and Alex were rubbing the outline of Jims cock through his levis. I chuckled and said I think those two girls are going to fuck him before we have a chance to do anything else today. Stacy replied with well that is fine with me as long as you are going to fuck me now also. How could I resist an offer like that.
Holding Stacy in my arms while still cupping her ass through her clothes I leaned down to kiss her. As our lips met she parted her lips and darted her tongue between my lips. Our tongues twirled together as I started to grind my pelvis into her. After a few minutes of this I pulled back from her a little and while looking into her eyes started to unbutton her blouse.
Stacy and I heard a pleasurable moan come from the couch. We looked over that way to see that Alex was nude from the waist up. Jim was kissing her as he played with her tits. His cock was now out of his pants and Linda had it in her mouth giving him head as she was removing her clothes. Alex had her right hand wrapped around the base of his cock stroking it while she was holding it straight up giving Linda access to it.
I pulled away from Stacy and told her I would be right back. I hurried over to the linen closet and removed two blankets. Back in the din Stacy was just pulling her panties off when I came back in. I spread both blanket on the floor and threw a few pillows from the couch on top of the blankets before I started removing my clothes.
Linda was naked and was now jerking Jims pants off him while he was sucking on Alexs breast. He had a hand under her skirt and was rubbing her pussy through her panties. He raised his hips off the couch allowing Linda to remove his pants and underwear. Linda then knelt on the couch and brought her mouth back to his cock.
Alex who was the only person in the room with any clothing left on stood up and removed her skirt and panties before rejoining Linda and Jim. Jim was in heaven switching his attention back and forth between Linda and Alex.
I knelt down on the blanket pulling Stacy down to me. She laid on her back with a smile and spread her legs opening herself up to me. I eased between her legs and lowered my mouth to her pussy. I looked at her for a moment memorized by her moist glistening pussy. I leaned forward and licked a path around the outside of her pussy lips. She moaned and started rotating her hips tying to bring her pussy to my lips and tongue.
I heard some movement behind me and looked over my shoulder to see Linda and Alex laying down with Jim. Jim laid on his back between the two women. Linda was positioning herself over his mammoth cock. She reached between her legs gripped his cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. She rubbed the head of Jims cock over her pussy coating it with her juices before she eased back forcing Jims cock into her waiting pussy. I watched as his cock slowly disappeared into her pussy. Linda soon had his cock all the way into her and momentarily held it there as she sat on him. After a few seconds she raised up until just the head was in her and then she set back down again forcing his cock back into her. They settled into slow and methodic fucking. His cock glistened with her juices when she extracted it from the depth of her pussy.
As Linda was ridding Jims cock Alex positioned herself over his face as she faced Linda. She lowered her pussy to his face. Jim pulled a pillow under his head, reached around Alexs waist and pulled her down to his mouth. He lapped at Alexs pussy as Linda rode his cock.
I lowered my mouth back to Stacy's pussy and probed my tongue as far into her flowing pussy as I could. I licked her and probed her pussy with my tongue until I heard her breathing start to come in gasps signaling to me that she was about to cum. She placed her hands around my head pulling my mouth to her pussy. She was holding me firmly to her as she ground her pussy into my mouth. I moved my mouth up a little and sucked her click between my lips. I sucked her clit until her moans turned to screams of pleasure and her juices started flowing from her pussy.
I let Stacy calm down a few minutes as I slowly and softly lapped her juices from her pussy. I then eased myself up and away from her looking down at her glorious body. She looked up at me as I slowly moved up the side of her body until I knelt down to the side of her head. I held my cock and moved forward placing it at her lips. She opened her mouth as she looked up at me and I slid my cock into her warm moist mouth. Stacy is good at many sexual things but none come close to her skills as a cock sucker. As I knelt beside her she maneuvered herself around to where she was now kneeling with her head in my lap and my cock in her mouth.
As much as I loved the feeling of Stacy's mouth I knew that I would never be able to hold back for more than a few minutes and I wanted to fuck her before that happened. So I eased her up and off my cock as I started to raise up off the floor. I moved around and behind Stacy as she knelt on the floor. She spread her legs a little more as I moved behind her. I slid my cock between her thighs and over the length of her pussy. Stacy reached between her legs taking my cock and positioning the head at the entrance to her pussy. I grabbed her by the hips as I flexed my hips forward driving my cock all the way into her in one thrust. As I held my cock all the way into her I heard Linda starting to moan.
I looked up to see Linda bouncing up and down on Jim's cock. Her head was back and she was facing the ceiling with her eyes closed grinding her pussy down on Jim's cock. Linda started letting out little yelps and her breaths were coming in gasps. I new she was close to cumming. Then I heard her scream “oh yea, oh yea shot that cum into me” just before she screamed that she was cumming.
I looked down at Stacy who I saw was also watching the group action in front of us. She started to moan as she lowered her head down to the floor and forced her ass back onto my cock. I held her by the hips and started driving my cock into her hard and fast. I was driving my cock into her as hard and fast as I could. I wanted to cum, I wanted to shoot my cum deep in her pussy. It was only a few moments until I started to cum, my cock was jerking involuntarily as I shot squirt after squirt of cum into her. As my first squirt of cum shot into the depth of her pussy Stacy started to cum.
After my orgasm subsided and I tried to get my breathing back to normal I eased myself forward as Stacy collapsed onto the floor with me on top of her. I kissed her neck and sucked on her ear lob as we laid there coming down from our sexual high. I was enjoying the feel of her soft yet firm ass pressed against my abdomen. She rolled her head to the side so she could look back at me. She softly moaned before saying oh that was good.
I heard another moan come from in front of us. This time it was Alex who was starting to cum. She was still ridding Jim's face while she was leaning forward with her arms wrapped around Linda. She was sucking Linda's breast and her ass was quivering as Jim brought her over the top with his tongue and lips.
After a few minutes Alex raised herself off Jim's face and laid down beside him. Linda also raised off his cock which dislodged from her pussy with a wet plopping sound. When Jim's cock was out of her pussy Linda leaned forward and gave Jim a kiss as she stretched out on top of him. They were laying in such a way that with her legs spread around Jim I could clearly see his cum leaking out of her gaping pussy. At the time I don’t think I could have seen anything that was a bigger turn on than that sight was.
My cock continued to soften and finely came out of Stacy's pussy with a plop. Stacy started to stir under me say get up big guy I need to use the little girls room. I raised myself off her and helped her up. As she walked by Linda she good-naturedly swatted her on the ass.
Linda got up and got some towels handing one to Alex. She smiled at Alex and ask her if she was having fun. Alex nodded her head and replied oh yea with a smile.
Everybody started to move around a little. I got up and asked if anybody would like a drink as I headed into the kitchen to make one for myself. I returned with the drinks and handed them out. When Linda reentered the din she sat down and started chatting with Stacy. Jim got up and headed down the hall. Alex got up saying she was getting a glass of water. We were all in kind of a lull just chatting and enjoying each others company.
When Alex came back into the din she stood behind the couch chatting with Linda and Stacy. After a few minutes Jim walked behind Alex as he came back. He stopped and admired the view of Alex from behind. I caught him looking at her ass and with a laugh ask him what he was looking at. He just smiled and said Alex you are one very beautiful young lady. Alex looked back over her shoulder, wiggled her ass at him before saying thank you.
Jim walked up to Alex from behind placed both hands on the back of the couch as he rubbed his crotch onto her ass. She arched her back driving her ass back into him. He rotated his crotch enjoying the feel of her ass against him. He then reached around and cupped one of her tits in each of his hands. Alex reached between her thighs and started rubbing her clit.
It didn’t take long before Alex spread her legs a little wider reached between them and positioned Jim's cock at the entrance to her pussy. Jim let go of her tits and grabbed her hips. He arched his hips forward driving his cock into her. She was bent over the back of the couch as Jim started fucking her from behind. They both had their eyes closed enjoying the feeling they were bringing to each other. The rest of us just sat and enjoy the sexy sight of this two fucking in front of us.
By this time my cock was rock hard again and I was fixated by the sight of Jim fucking Alex. I slowly started to stroke my cock as I watch them. Both Linda and Stacy started breathing a little deeper as they watched. The wet slapping sounds of Jim's abdomen slapping against her moist ass filled the room.
When I looked back into Alex's face she was looking at me stroking my cock. She slowly licked her lips as she watched me. I slowly got up and walked over to the couch. I stepped up on it moving my cock to Alex's face. As I aimed my cock at her lips she opened her mouth and I slid my cock into it. She wrapped her fingers around the base of my cock holding it as she bobbed her head up and down on it. She stroked and twisted her hand around on my cock as she sucked and licked it. With one hand on the back of the couch and the other behind her head I started fucking her mouth. She was able to suck my cock down her throat until her nose was against my lower abdomen and my balls were on her chin. As she swallowed her throat would massage my cock. It was one of the most incredible blow jobs I had ever received.
I must have closed my eyes lost in the incredible feeling Alex mouth was providing me because the next thing I knew both Linda and Stacy were kneeling on either side of me. They both took turns alternating their attention between me and Alex.
At one point they were both massaging and tweaking her nipples. At one point when I didn’t know how much longer I could hold back Stacy looked into my eyes and smiled. I saw her reach between Alex's legs and rub her finger over her clit. When she brought her hand from between Alex's legs I could see it was glistening with her pussy juices. Stacy smiled at me then reached behind me and rubbed her fingers between the cheeks of my ass before slowly massaging my asshole. She stretched up and kissed my darting her tongue into my mouth as she slowly started to insert her finger into my ass. About the time she was into me up to her second knuckle I lost it and started to cum. As Stacy massaged my prostate while kissing me I shot load after load of cum into Alex's mouth and down her throat.
Alex tried her beast to swallow all that I gave her but it was more than she could handle. My cum started flowing from the corners of her mouth. Stacy broke our kiss as she watch my cock pulsing load after load of cum into Alex's mouth. With a smile Stacy reach forward with her free hand and rubbed a finger over Alex's face wiping some of my cum off. She held her cum covered finger up to her face as she looked at me with a smile. She then slid that finger into her mouth sucking my cum off it. I don’t ever remember cumming that hard or that much in my life. My legs began to quiver and seemed to lose my strength in them. I just collapsed down on the couch pulling my cock out of Alex mouth as I did.
As my cock left Alex's mouth Stacy lend forward and kissed her. I saw Stacy run her tongue between Alex's lips. I then saw their tongues twirling together as Alex wrapped her arms around Stacy pulling her to her. Stacy sucked and licked my cum from Alex face as Alex was forcing her ass back driving Jim's cock deeper into her pussy.
Jim continued to slam his cock into Alex's pussy in long powerful strokes. As Stacy kissed her while tweaking and twisting her nipples between her fingers. Soon Jim slammed his cock all the way into Alex pulled her ass into him as he shot his load of cum deep into her pussy. Alex held her head back, her breathing was coming in gasps as she screamed out her own orgasm.
Jim wrapped his arms around Alex and cupped her breast as he draped his body over hers. With his softening cock still in her pussy and their combined juices running down her thighs they both tried to regain normal breathing coming down from their sexual high.
When his breathing was back to normal Jim kissed Alex's back and gave her a loving slap on the ass as he said you are something else girl. He then withdrew his cock from her pussy looked at me and smiled. How much room do you have here bud he said I may just be moving in with you guys. I like you too much to let that happen I told him, at your age you would be dead in a week with all these wild women around here. My age hell he replied I’m younger than you are. True I said but I have taken better care of myself so I am able to handle all this.
Alex was still draped over the back of the couch. Her body was glistening with a thin coating of sweat. She looked at me and smiled broadly. Having fun I ask her. Oh yes she replied I have never done anything like this but I’m sure it wont be the last time. She added that if she could work up the energy she needed to freshen up a little. Both Stacy and Linda chimed in that they did too.
All three women made their way out of the din and to the master bath. Jim and I offered to join them, just to help but were told it was girl time and the boys were not allowed. I heard a bath being drawn followed by the shower being turned on. The girls were gone for the better part of an hour pampering themselves.
While they were gone Jim and I had a couple drinks, lounged and chatted. During which time Jim ask me, where did you find Alex my friend that girl is a stone fox. I explained to him how she came from Poland and the problem with the motel. He thought for a few minutes in silence before saying, I wonder if I can apply to the State Department to sponsor a Polish girl to work at my shop. I don’t think so I replied I don’t think they let perverts sponsor them. Jim changed the subject by saying he was starting to get hungry. Do you want to go out for dinner or do you want to fix something here. I don’t know lets wait until the girls get out here and see what they want to do.
A few minutes later we heard laughter coming from our bedroom as the girls were making their way back to the din. They had raided Linda's closet and each was bare breasted but had one of Linda's shear wraps around their waists. They had fresh makeup on so the all looked and smelled great as they rejoined us. I looked over at Jim and said I think we will be eating in tonight.
We all pitched in and fixed a light dinner along with a snake tray for later in the evening. There was a lot of laughing, joking and chit chat going on and the next few hours flew by in a blur. We all enjoyed some good food and drink. There was also a lot of grab ass playing around and teasing throughout the evening. Jim and I both spent our share of time tweaking nipples and massaging thighs, asses and pussies that night. It was one of those nights that can only be enjoyed by good friends enjoying each others company.
Late in the evening the activities started getting a little more risqué. As I was setting by Stacy she started lightly stroking my cock absently. Jim was in the floor beside Linda he started rubbing and fingering her pussy. He then rolled over between her legs and started licking and sucking her pussy.
As I watched Stacy's hand gliding across my cock my mind went back to earlier when she had her finger in my ass. The thought of that along with her hand started a stir in my cock. It also started the mental picture of my cock in her ass. I excused myself gave her a quick kiss and told her to hold that thought I would be right back.
I retrieve a small travel tube of KY jelly from my nightstand and rejoined Stacy. I motioned her over to me as I set on one of the blankets spread on the floor. As she sat beside me I placed the tube of KY beside us took her in my arms and kissed her. I fondled her breast as we kissed before lowering my hand over her stomach to her pussy. She let out a low moan as she wrapped her fingers around my now fully erect cock. I eased her back and moved between her legs lowering my mouth to her pussy. Her juices were flowing as she bucked her hips forcing her pussy to my mouth. As I sucked her clit between my lips I ran a finger over her tight little asshole. She moaned as I pressed a little harder and eased a little of my finger inside her back door.
I raised up and with my face wet with her juices I kissed her deeply. I then rolled her over onto her hands and knees. I caressed her body as I moved behind her. As I eased up to her from behind I reached under her inserting a finger into her pussy. With the other hand I picked up the tube of KY. I opened it and spread a small amount on my finger then rubbed it over her asshole. Stacy looked back over her shoulder and said I thought that was what you had in mind be gentle ok. I moved up and ran my cock between her legs and over the length of her pussy. As I did I applied a little more KY to my finger and slowly started working it into her back door.
I could feel her tight little asshole start to relax as my finger slowly entered her. When she was well lubricated I applied a little of the KY to the head of my cock and moved it to her back entrance. I applied light pressure and the head started to slide into her. With just the head of my cock inside her I stopped to let her become accustom to the size and start to relax before pushing myself deeper inside her. When I felt her relax I eased forward sliding my cock deeper into her until my cock was buried fully in her ass. When I felt her push back against me I started pulling out of her until just the head remained inside before I again started to push myself back inside her.
I was slow and gentle with Stacy as I fucked her ass. After a few minutes she started moving with me. As I would pull my cock out of her she would move forward and as I slid back into her she would move back driving my cock back inside her. As we got more into it our fucking became more fluid and our movements were none stop. She reached under her body and started running a finger over her clit as we fucked.
Stacy started to moan and her movements became more pronounced as time went on. With her finger rapidly rubbing her clit she let her first orgasm flood over her body. I was in no hurry and being I had cum twice already that day was able to hold off until she was brought to at least three more orgasms before I finely started to cum deep inside her.
Before that night was over I fucked Alex and when I feel asleep I did so with my cock inside Linda. It was truly a special night and one to remember. It was also to be followed by two more days and one more night of a variety of sexual play before Jim and Stacy had to return home.
Over the next several years when ever we got together with Jim and Stacy at some point the conversation would inevitably turn to that visit. It was fun to hear the different things that each of us remembered from their stay and our partying.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,171 views
The Bus
By Farcanal, in Couples Swinging,
June suggested that we invite another couple, Ray and Julie, along on the trip if they were able to come. June phoned them and they were happy to join us. Ray and Julie are both in their early forties and we had swung with them on several occasions before. Ray is a tall, quiet fellow and Julie is a bubbly lady with a beautiful pair of tits that I can play with and suck for hours! She has a smooth, slick pussy that I can lick for hours too! She can suck cock in a way that would strip the chrome of a tow bar! Anyway, Ray and Julie asked if their friends Tony and Martina could come along too. Although we had never met Tony and Martina June and I both agreed. It was after all, a shake-down run for the bus and any swinging would be a bonus. We made arrangements to pick them up in Christchurch on the Friday morning.
We set out across the mountains to Christchurch on the Friday morning. The day was bright and clear and the pass was free from snow as July is mid-winter here. It was an uneventful trip and the bus ran beautifully. I drove across the city to the east side where Ray and Julie lived and picked them up. Then on to Cashmere to pick up Tony and Martina.
After the introductions were over we settled in and got to know each other over a glass of Pinot Noir wine. I stayed with mineral water as I was driving and I don't drive after a drink. On the way back across the city I stopped at a petrol station to re-fuel the bus. When I got back into the bus things were progressing along well! June and Ray were getting along! She had her tits out and her hand in Ray's pants whilst his hand was moving around under her skirt. Across the lounge on the other sofa Tony and Julie were getting down to business. Julie was topless and was giving Tony a BJ that would have sucked him inside out in moments! Martina was standing in front of the table in the middle of the lounge. She's a tall, slim girl and is originally from France. She has dark brown hair and blue eyes that almost glow in the dark. As I was driving along the bypass out of the city I glanced in the rear view mirror to see Martina still standing by the table with her legs spread, skirt hiked up and flashing me the best camel-toe I've seen in years! Wrapped in blue knickers! Suddenly my pants were several sizes too small! I damned near tail-gated the car in front. I decided that it would be better without the rear view mirror and knocked it out of the way (the bus has a rear view camera to see what's behind anyway). As I cleared the city I straightened the mirror again to see Martina with a cheeky grin, still leaning against the table but this time the blue panties had gone and I got a good view of a neatly trimmed brown haired pussy with a deep vee-slot down the middle! That was more than a red-blooded male could stand and I pulled over onto the verge by the road and stopped the bus.
By the time I got to her I had my erect cock out and she lay back over the table as I sank the full length right up her hot, wet slot. The whole issue was made more erotic and intense by knowing that there were people driving by only a few metres away. Thank god for dark tinted windows! June was lying back on the sofa and Ray's long cock was glistening with her juices and he slid it in and out of her pussy. Directly opposite, Julie was riding Tony's cock cowgirl style, her ample tits bouncing up and down. It was only a few strokes later and I blasted a big load of man-jam inside of Martina's hot, tight pussy. As I got my breath back, my cock slid out of Martina's hot pussy followed by a dribble of my cum. We watched the others as we rested for a while. The air was thick with the smell of sex and sweat. Ray pulled his cock out of June's cunt and shot a wad of his cum all over her tits. Beautiful “silver necklace”! A moment later, Tony came with a heavy grunt as he shot his load deep inside Julie's sweet cunt.
We all decided that we needed a short rest and a mug of hot coffee. We all sat around naked and got our breath back enjoying a steaming cuppa all the while cars were going by a few metres away. Soon after I got dressed again and got into the driver’s seat and we headed off. I wanted to get to the Park Over spot before dark and we still had some 3hrs of driving to go. The trip through the central Canterbury Plains was uneventful and soon we were at the Rakaia Gorge, where I knew of a spot where we could park up overlooking the Gorge and the river. The mountains were spectacular with their tops covered in snow and glowing pink in the setting sun. The air outside was crisp and clear with all the hallmarks of a good frost in the morning. Inside the bus it was warm and cozy as we settled down to some dinner and a few glasses of wine. A pleasant evening chatting to each other ensued and we sorted out all the problems of the world. Well, in theory anyway!
A Mistral (a fog that starts high in the mountains and rolls down the valleys like a wall) was forming outside as we all paired off for the night. Tony with June, Ray with Martina, and Julie with me in the back berth. After a good hot shower, we climbed into the bed naked. Just laying there with Julie’s breasts against my chest and her leg over mine, her wet, bald pussy rubbing on my leg, my finger drawing circles around her big nipples as she slowly stroked my penis with her hand. A moment later she disappeared underneath the duvet, and I felt her soft lips close around the head of my now well erect cock. I'll try to describe her technique bearing in mind that, at the time, my mind was elsewhere: Julie closes her lips around the head and slides her mouth down the shaft then slides it back up and. as she reaches the head again, she flicks her tongue across the sensitive area at the lower base of my cock and along the opening at the end. The result is an intense burst of sensation that ripples through my body. She starts slowly and then speeds up until it is almost unbearable and I can feel the semen leaving my balls and pulsing out of the end into her waiting mouth. Julie loves to swallow every drop! After that blast I felt that it was my turn to help her out, so to speak, so I kissed my way down across her stomach to that smooth, hot wet slot. I spread her lower lips wide and pushed my tongue deep into her cleft. She loves it when I run my tongue along her vaginal opening, up under her small clit. I flicked my tongue lightly across the tip of her clit and then back down along her opening again. After doing that a few times Julie erupts in a powerful orgasm that shakes her whole body from head to toe. After several orgasms we settled down listening to the sex noises coming from the others and drifted off to sleep cuddled up to each other.
We awoke the next morning to a beautiful hoar frost. The ice crystals were sparkling in the early morning sun. The grass outside was white like snow. I woke Julie by gently rubbing her clit with my finger, she stirred and opened her eyes, I never said a word just rolled on top of her and slipped my hard cock right up her hot, wet cunt. I paused for a moment then started long slow strokes as she responded by pushing her hips to meet my thrusts. We had a long, slow fuck that only two people with all the time in the world can enjoy. After a while we both were building toward a joint orgasm and I dumped my load of cum deep inside her pussy as she went over the top. During the whole time neither of us spoke a word and we lay there getting our breath back and just enjoying each other’s company.
I got up and went out into the galley to see Martina standing completely nude there, cooking some bacon and eggs. I put in my order and went for a shower. When I came out the others had all arisen and were sitting in the lounge eating breakfast in various states of undress! We got dressed and decided to take a stroll along the track at the top of the cliff overlooking the gorge. It was a spectacular sight with the trees covered with glistening ice crystals and the frost crunching beneath our feet. The tops of the mountains were a light blue in the early morning sun. The Rakaia River was a bright blue-green as it flowed through the gorge and out onto the plains. After our little sojourn we got back to the bus and this time Ray drove as I sat in the lounge with the others.
We drove to Methven, a ski village near Wanaka. We stopped at a friend's restaurant there for a slap-up dinner. From there we followed the Rakaia River down across the plains to the river mouth to get in a spot of fly fishing. Tony caught a 4lb trout but the rest of us just got cold. So it was back to the bus to warm up.
It was a Saturday evening and we moved to a private spot to park up for the night. A quiet evening watching a DVD and generally chatting. Martina and I paired off and went to the back berth quite early. When Martina undressed I was able to check her out. She's a slim, tall, girl in her early thirties with shoulder length brown hair and perky tits with pointed nipples on them. She has a flat stomach and a neatly trimmed brown furry critter. We both got into bed completely nude and started to cuddle up. I was stroking her tits and she was stroking my cock. She straddled me and sank down on my hard cock slowly until I was right up to my balls in her tight wet cunt. What a heavenly feeling! She started to ripple her vaginal muscles along my prick. It felt like being sucked off with a pussy. Soon she started to slide up and down on my penis and orgasming over and over. With these kinds of ministrations it wasn't long before I was cumming in great blasts deep inside her as she came to a shuddering final orgasm that rattled the moths off the lampshades! Totally exhausted we collapsed into a deep sleep.
The next morning I awoke to Martina's hand playing with my balls but I was completely rooted out and could not crack a fat one to save my life. I went down on her cunt and licked her hot clit. After a few minutes of doing that she came with a jerk and a heave that nearly threw me out of bed! The others drifted out of the cabins into the lounge and all of us looked like we had been through a cycle in a washing machine. But all of us had a satisfied look on our faces. Like the cat that got the cream! Spent the morning just relaxing and discussing our adventures over the weekend. Shortly after midday we headed back for Christchurch and dropped the others off at their various addresses then headed back over the mountains and home. Both June and I agreed that it had been one of the best swinging weekends we had ever enjoyed and the bus never missed a beat!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,614 views
Sara is about 5'6" and of slim to average proportional build with full perky breasts. She has long dark hair and big chocolate brown eyes. I am an average guy, slim but sturdy, with dark hair and green eyes. We are both quite shy by nature and neither of us would ever be the "life of the party", although we both get along very well with others socially.
Sara, and I only married a few years ago. She'd only been with a few guys before me, including one long relationship, and I felt that she was sexually prudish in many respects when we met and not particularly outgoing in bed.
After our first Mexican nude vacation, and our brief but memorable swinging encounters, we talked a lot more about the swinging lifestyle and getting it on with others. Our talks always made Sara super horny. Although she never came out and admitted that she actually wanted to have sex with someone else, her soaked pussy usually told a different story when I suggested the possibility.
About a month before our trip, we started taking our foreplay in a different direction. Sara encouraged - even asked me - to try shoving four fingers in her wanting wet pussy; something she had never done before. It seemed to bring her to a new level of climax. On one occasion while being fingered she whispered in my ear that she would like to try a "thick cock" in her pussy, "like the size of my four fingers." I told her that I would love to see someone with a thick fat cock fuck her hard. After that conversation, she moaned even louder than usual as I shoved my member home, pounding her hard and fast. Unfortunately, although I would guess my cock to be about average or slightly longer in length than most, I suspect that it is on the thinner side.
Later, while lying in bed and talking more about it, I (half) jokingly asked her about this whole thing about the difference between a "thick" cock and a "thin" cock. I said to her that I thought that length was the most important thing for women and that width wouldn't make much of a difference. I went on to say that I would "bet a hundred bucks" that she couldn't tell the difference in width between my cock and anyone else's of a similar length. She was adamant that she could tell a thin cock from a thick one and that there was a big difference in her (limited) experience. We agreed to disagree.
The first night at the resort was a meet and greet for all the couples that were attending that week. We sat next to a cute 40ish couple from Kentucky. Dan was about 6'1" and about average to a little heavier build. He was quite chatty, if not overly forward with some of his comments. His wife Marla was about 5"7, slender and very attractive with longer blond hair. She was intelligent and well spoken. I was quite taken aback when Dan said to Sara, in her little black dress (after he took an obvious peek between her legs)... "why don't you take your panties off; we're going to be naked soon anyway". I thought Sara would be offended but she smiled in a way that I knew she was enjoying the attention and seemed to like Dan's forward approach. We talked about their involvement in the lifestyle. They were quite candid to us about how selective they were and the importance of frequent medical exams to insure themselves of being disease free.
The next evening we ran into Dan and Marla in the hot tub. Before too long, we were joined by two other couples: Ed and Kathy, who were a cute younger couple in their early 30's from Texas and Jake and Tina who were about in their late 30's, from what I could tell, from Minnesota. These two couples were first-timers to a nude resort, but Dan and Marla had been out about a 1/2 dozen times before. It was our second time.
We all chatted and hung around the tub for several hours. By this time, there was lots of laughter and some sexy talk as all of us had gone through quite a bit of booze.
Ed started talking about how much Kathy liked to get her ass slapped. Without much warning, he grabbed her hips, swung her around and gave her ass a good slap. Ed looked at me, Dan and Jake and joked "who's next?". Without hesitation, Dan grabbed Kathy and positioned her ever so gently before giving her ass a good slap. Jake had a turn next and I was last. Kathy had a gorgeous apple shaped ass and it was quite a turn on to have her bend over in front of me and stand up on her toes so as to get her ass above the water line. Kathy giggled when I gently slapped her, after grabbing and squeezing her ass cheeks a little.
After I had my play, Marla then said without hesitation... "hey... where's ours (referring to herself and Tina)?"
Ed didn't need to be asked twice and was quick to grab Marla. Following my lead, he first rubbed and squeezed Marla's ass before giving it a gentle, playful slap. Marla made it clear how much she liked having her ass played with by gently moaning with each squeeze. Jake was next followed by Marla's husband Dan. After some rubbing and squeezing, Dan slid his fingers down the crack of his wife's ass down to her pussy. "Someone likes this game", he said to all of us with a smile. I was last and I couldn't help but follow Dan's lead. After some squeezing of her ass cheeks, I slid my finger down Marla's ass cheek to her soaking wet pussy lips. I gave her wetness a gentle rub but was unsure about pushing it any further, notwithstanding Marla's encouraging moans.
Tina was next. She seemed a little nervous about the whole thing but later didn't seem to mind all the husbands squeezing and playing with her ass. Like the other two, I slid my finger down to give Tina's pussy lips a gentle rub from behind. By this time, my cock was getting pretty stiff, but I tried to keep it under the water line so it wasn't so obvious. I imagine that the other three guys were having the same problem as they were sitting, rather than standing up in the water.
My wife Sara was the last of the women to have her ass touched and groped by the other three husband's. I don't know if it was because of Sara's dark, exotic looks or because I was especially playful with their wives, but each of the husband's made sure that they had a good long feel of Sara's ass. Although I couldn't exactly see what they were doing behind my lovely wife, I could tell by the big smile on Sara's face that she was having fun.
After the last guy, Ed, took a turn, Sara came back beside me with a huge grin on her face. She leaned over and whispered to me that a couple of them, Dan and Ed, slid their fingers "all the way in" to her very hot slit under the water. Sara said that it made her "very horny" as she loves to get her pussy fingered before a good hard fucking. I got the feeling that if any of the other husbands had wanted to fuck her, she would have spread her legs right there and then. She also told me that she could see that all the men were rock hard under the water. She was "particularly impressed" with Dan's cock. She said it was "as big as a tree". "How would you like to be fucked by that?", I asked. She just smiled, without saying a word.
We heard some splashing and giggling and turned around to see Dan stand up and lift Marla's ass out of the water. It was then that I saw the size of his massive tool. It was slightly longer than most but as thick as I have ever seen. Without hesitation, he shoved it deep into his wife's cunt from behind. It was like watching live porn. Both Dan and Marla seemed very comfortable fucking in front of us and everyone else that was in the pool. Marla was bent over with her hands on the edge of the tub while Dan fucked her doggy-style in plain view of the crowd.
It wasn't long before the other two couples became quite affectionate with their respective spouses. Sara asked me to sit down so she could get on top and straddle my very stiff member. It slid easily into her lubricated snatch. All she mumbled to me as she was sliding up and down my shaft was.... " boy that Dan is big". I couldn't help but notice Dan occasionally looking over at us and watching Sara's big tits bounce up and down while she was riding cock. The other two couples were fucking underwater also, but in a more subdued manner.
Slowly the other couples retired to their rooms to get ready for some evening activities. We headed back to our room to relax before heading out to the disco, where many of the the guests typically congregated later in the evening in a variety of different theme related costumes. I chose to wear a loose fitting pair of shorts and a sports shirt. Sara tried to be more in theme and wore a cute little "schoolgirl" miniskirt with matching white shirt, tied just below her breasts, exposing her very attractive mid-section. I encouraged her to wear no panties (it wasn't hard) and black high-heeled shoes. The littlest of bending easily exposed her cute little bare-ass.
We arrived at the disco a little later than we hoped. People were hopping and the music was lively. After saying a brief hello to some of the couples we had met, we ran into Dan and Marla. Marla was wearing a sexy little gold club dress that barely covered her. Dan was nearly naked, wearing little more than a "Tarzan" style loin cloth. Sara looked at Dan a moment before saying something like "...oooh sexy guy". I offered to get everyone drinks and they all told me what they wanted. At the last second, Marla offered to come with me to carry them.
When we got back, Dan and Sara were not where we left them. It wasn't long before we spotted the two of them up dancing. Marla and I both looked at each other and figured we might as well join them. The music was a little loud, making conversation difficult, but Marla and I did our best to chat as we were dancing. We had to get quite close to our respective ears to hear each other talk, but I didn't mind getting close to Marla in the least. I looked over at Sara from time to time and she and Dan seemed to be having a great time and also dancing quite close in order to hear each other speak.
After about the second or third song, Marla got real close to my ear and whispered loudly..." you know, Dan told me earlier tonight that if he gets half a chance, he's going to try and fuck your wife..". I turned around to try and find them in the crowd of people. After a moment or two, I saw the two of them dancing with their bodies very close together. They had moved to a darker corner of the dance floor almost into the dimly lit seating area. After a few more moments of watching them, it became obvious that Dan had reached up underneath Sara's little skirt and was fingering her bald pussy as they swayed to the music. I saw Sara then reaching under Dan's loin cloth and start tugging gently at his thick manhood. I knew from experience during sex with me, that when Sara started tugging gently at my stiff cock, it was usually a signal that she wanted cock between her legs and wanted it pronto. Marla and I looked at each other at about the same time and I said..."..It sure looks like Dan has half a chance."
Just then Marla gently reached down and stroked the outside of my shorts. She certainly didn't need to explain to me what she wanted. I reached around and cupped her firm sexy ass-cheeks before giving her a deep wet kiss. She started to moan a little as she could feel me growing between us.
When I looked again at Sara, she and Dan had both fallen on to one of the large comfortable lounge sofa's in a passionate embrace. Sara then got down on her knees and shoved as much of Dan's cock in her mouth as she could fit. Her head started bobbing up and down, almost to the music. She looked up momentarily to see where I was and I caught her eye. She could see Marla and I embraced on the Dance floor. I gave her a thumbs up and she gave me a big smile before devouring Dan's cock once again. Marla and I continued our heavy necking and grinding on the dance floor. My hands were all over her; rubbing her braless tits through her thin dress and occasionally inserting my finger in her very wet pussy. She didn't have any panties either. Marla continued to rub the outside of my tented shorts and occasionally stuck her hand down inside so she could stroke my hard cock. I was doing all I could to stop myself from bending her over and fucking her from behind right on the dance floor. It certainly occurred to me more than once as she occasionally turned around while dancing and wiggled and pressed her ass against the front of my shorts almost begging me to fuck her from behind.
I couldn't take it any more. I whispered in Marla's ear... "do you think Dan would be ok if we fucked here and now". Marla smiled and said,..."of course; have a look over there...Dan is about to fuck your wife." I turned just in time to see Sara's legs spread open, laying on her back on the couch with her little skirt shoved way up over her stomach. I watched as Dan started rolling from laying beside her, with his fingers in her snatch, to kneeling between her legs. His erect cock was at about the same height as Sara's wet pussy hanging slightly over the edge of the sofa. It was such a turn on to see Dan gently thrust forward until his stiff tool entered my gorgeous horny wife's steamy bald cunt. I could hear her loud moan from across the dance floor as he entered her. I don't know if couples were allowed to openly fuck in the disco, but nobody seemed to mind and Sara is a bit of an exhibitionist anyway. Dan's pace quickened and it wasn't long before he was pounding her hard on the soft sofa with his loin-cloth covered ass thrusting back and forth. Seeing her in that position with Dan really turned me on.
As newbies, it was a bit of a pleasure and pain thing for me at least. Although Sara knows how much of a turn on it is for me to imagine (and see) her with another man, I have to admit that I couldn't help but feeling a little twinge of discomfort watching my wife with Dan (even while I was in the arms of a very attractive woman). Although I know its "just sex" (as Sara put it to me once), we haven't had enough experience for my little head to fully convince by big head that there is just nothing to worry about and to relax and enjoy the fun. That only lasted a few seconds as Marla suddenly pulled her lips to mine and I quickly re-focused.
"Well", I said to Marla, "I guess permission granted and then some". I pulled Marla over to an empty sofa and sat down. I had her sit down on my lap facing me. I pulled down the top of her loosely fitted club dress to expose her gorgeous tits. I squeezed and sucked her nipples as she started to grind her wet pussy into my loins. I reached down to free my stiff tool from its cloth prison. I thought it would be kind of cool to let Marla have the honors. Rather that direct my member into Marla's warm wet hole with my hand, I thought that I would continue to let her grind on my exposed cock. It didn't take her long for her to manipulate her sopping pussy directly over my stiff shaft and gently lower herself until her cunt swallowed it whole. She didn't seem to need a whole lot of help from me as she bounced and shook on my cock, moaning with pleasure until she came in a loud but muffled yell. I then asked her if she wouldn't mind bending over the end of sofa seat so that I could fuck her from behind, just like her husband did that afternoon. She smiled and said ".. with pleasure" as she was turning around beside me. I got behind her, lifted her dress to look at her sweet apple shaped ass as I shoved my erect member into her warm wet hole. It didn't take me long to blast a thick hot load of cum deep inside her snatch. I hardly noticed the many couples that were watching us with smiles. I think we encouraged others to start making out as several other couples were in deep embraces when we were done looking like they were going to fuck also.
Just then Dan and Sara walked over to us holding hands with big smiles on their faces. "your wife's a sweetheart", Dan said to me. "Ditto", I said with a big smile. We all made our way to the bar and chatted and laughed for a bit before heading back to our respective rooms for the night.
"So Honey", I said when we got back to our room, "could you really tell the difference between Dan's cock and mine?". She looked at me with those big brown eyes and gave me one of her knowing smiles. She didn't have to say a thing. I opened my wallet and gave her $100.00 cash.
That night was probably the highlight of that trip, although there were some other fun things we did during the week. We'll have to save those adventures for another time.
Sara and Kyle
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,611 views
The trip to the campground and the setting up of the tents went on as normal. Little snickers and sly glances from time to time promised fun ahead for all. All sweaty from the tent set-up, Kevin and I took the kids swimming in the lake. Kevin and I wrestled like two teenagers in heat. Of course, I think this was an excuse to have our hands on each other in front of the kids.
After a great dinner and as darkness fell over the campgrounds, Kevin and I decided to grab our wine glasses, flashlight and head out for a walk around the lake. Really it was just an excuse to be alone and grope for awhile. But it turned into so much more! Walking the dirt road to the last cabin in the row before we hit open area, I got the crazy notion to check to see if the cabin was unlocked and/or occupied.
It was padlocked. There was an RV parked in the next site over with lights blazing and people roaming around. The side of the cabin facing the woods was in the shadows and perfect for some semi-risky fun. Kevin and I looked at each other with lust filled grins and knew we needed to fuck and now! We walked on for a few steps and then I said we could fuck in the shadow of the cabin. He thought about it for a second. After all, if someone else decided to take a walk around the lake as well, they’d come around the corner of the cabin and catch us. Or the people in the RV might be watching. I think the thrill of being caught made us both even hornier than we already were.
Kevin grabbed my arm and guided me back into the shadows of the cabin. We put our glasses down and kissed hot and heavy for a few minutes. A quick peek around the corner and Kevin dropped his shorts to reveal his stunning hard cock. By this time, I didn’t care if we got caught. I leaned down and took his cock in my mouth. I worked him to the edge of an orgasm. I couldn’t take it anymore, I needed him inside my soaking pussy. I pulled down my workout pants, bent over and leaned against the side of the cabin. Kevin slid his hard cock in me, grabbed my hips and started pounding away.
I know the people in the RV must have heard us. And honestly if we were being watched, I wouldn't have minded. I’m not an exhibitionist by nature, but sometimes the situation is worth the risk. Kevin was certainly getting into it. Next thing I know he’s got ahold of my ponytail and is using it to pull me back deep onto him. Add this to the tightening of my pussy and Kevin was gasping for air as an orgasm washed over him. He filled my pussy with three days worth of cum. Catching our breath and peeking around the corner, we continued our walk. With cute snickers we couldn’t believe we did that in sight of the people in the RV. Exhibitionism can be fun…
The night however was far from over. After a quick clean up on my part and the kids were off to bed, Kevin and I practically ran to the adults tent. 30 seconds later my clothes were off and I was on the air mattress. Kevin pounced on me and proceeded to fuck me nice and hard. My pussy was unsatisfied from the first time he fucked me. An orgasm was building inside me that was waiting to break loose.
I flipped Kevin on his back and impaled myself on his hard cock. I gasped at the deep penetration and the friction it caused. I leaned back so that the head of his cock was rubbing right on my g-spot. A quick bouncing action, my wet fingers vigorously rubbing my engorged clit and the tightening of all my muscles sent me into fits of ecstasy that I had to stifle. (As any you parents know, trying to be quiet when you orgasm so the kids won’t hear you is a tough thing. And it was doubly hard because we didn’t have walls between us, just 20 feet of ground and nylon tents.)
Gasping for air and unclenching my muscles; only then did I notice Jason and Angel on the other bed. Angel stated earlier that she was pretty tired and probably wouldn't be up to playing. Kevin wanted to take advantage of my thoroughly soaked pussy and proceeded to pound me hard. I was on my back with one leg over his shoulder, Kevin grunted and smacked down hard into my pussy. Of course the quietness of the campground only amplified the sound, so pounding had to be controlled.
Somewhere in the middle of a position change, I noticed that Jason had Angel’s legs up in the air and was pounding away. Seems she wasn’t as tired as she let on. Kevin and I both took a break and walked to the bathroom. It seems that worrying about the noise was getting to him and he couldn’t cum.
On our way back, we ran into Jason and Angel on the way to the bathroom. It seems they got so hot and bothered watching us fuck that they just couldn’t stand it anymore. Woo hoo! I love being someone’s live and in person porno! Kevin and I headed back to the tent where the clothes came off again. Kevin was going to cum even if it woke the whole damn campground. I snickered inside because he acted like he hadn't cum in ages when it was only two hours ago. After a nice hard fucking, Kevin grunted, froze in place and squirted more cum into my throbbing pussy. Mmmm…I love to feel a mans cock pulse inside of me. Whew…what a night!
More Sexy Fun Times – oh shit yeah!
The next day after lots of fun in the water with the kids, Kevin and I were ready for a shower. Now I had noticed earlier that behind the main lodge, they had unisex showers. Thinking we could have sneaky shower sex, I asked Kevin if he was game for taking a shower together. Ok, stupid question! We headed off to the showers and once we rounded the corner by the showers, we noticed a family playing ping pong right near the area of the showers. In fact we had to go around them to get to the shower room.
Kevin hesitated at the door. I told him to get his ass in here! We shut and locked the door. Then we noticed the extra large shower stall with two benches. Mmmm… my mind was racing with possible positions! Hot water started and naked bodies, we made our way to each other for hot kisses and desire filled touches. Intertwined, we stepped into the shower stall and proceeded to have the hottest shower sex yet.
Being adventurous, I stepped one foot on each bench and lowered myself onto Kevin’s hard cock. His upward thrusts and my downward squats were amazing. But unfortunately I couldn’t hold that position for long. (note to self: more squats in the gym) A few more trial and error position changes, I opted for the deepest thrust and sexiest position that I know would make Kevin cum. Bent over with my legs together, Kevin pounded away at my pussy. He aimed the shower so that the water ran down my back. Every time his thrusting pelvis hit my ass, water shot up in the air. Kevin was soon filling my pussy with his sweet cum. Not being very quiet about the whole thing, we were sure we’d be in trouble once we stepped out of the shower room. But to our surprise everyone was gone. LOL…I love my adventurous friends.
You would think with a name like Angel, she’d be sweet and innocent. Oh hell no! Angel is a sexy vixen that I just love to be with. After a few drinks and the kids were off to bed, Angel came back from taking a shower in a short sundress. Sitting down she showed us that she wasn’t wearing any underwear! This drove me insane. I grabbed her arm, drug her to the tent and proceeded to rip off the rest of her clothes. Getting naked quickly myself, we fell onto the air mattress in a sexy body to body embrace.
Gentle searching caresses, deep longing kisses and moan of need drove us both crazy. Angel pushed me to my back and proceeded to make her way to my pulsing pussy. Her initial licks sent shock waves through my body which made me inhale sharply. Angel slowly worked her magic on my tingling pussy. In no time at all, I felt the wave of a deep hard orgasm rushing towards the center of my body. Knowing I couldn’t hold back a yell this time, I grabbed the pillow and held it tight over my face as I yelled aloud with epic release. Damn this girl made my body tingle with delight. We held each other for awhile longer and then decided to join the men for more drinking.
The night started getting late and Jason was super tired. I, on the hand, was still raring to play with Kevin and Angel. Angel had a few drinks in her and was feeling super frisky. After all she just swallowed my pussy juices and hadn't had her release yet. I headed off to the bathroom and when I returned you would not believe the sight I saw. (I have to stop here and say that Angel gave me and Kevin a ration of shit about the possibility of us getting caught behind that cabin fucking the night prior. Angel stated that she couldn’t be that brave in public.)
Low and behold, I come back from the bathroom and Kevin is on his hands and knees with his face buried in Angel’s pussy. She is naked except for a sweatshirt jacket. She is sitting on one of those folding camping chairs with her legs over each arm. Oh my! This was a very sexy site. I glanced around nervously because we are out in the open, I mean REALLY out in the open. The campsites were around a lake and you could see each other as plain as day with very few trees in between. Looking at my cell phone I noticed it was only midnight. Mmm…the possibility of them getting caught made me nervous, but yet I couldn’t look away. The sheer bravery of this moment for Angel had me enthralled.
I’m usually the daredevil kind and here was this sweet innocent girl, laid out for everyone to see. And she didn’t care, which was fucking fabulous. I stood over Angel and she writhed with delight at Kevin’s tongue lashing. I watched fascinated at her face and body movements as she inched her way closer to a mind blowing orgasm. I looked up and noticed a man walking down the road. All I could think of was, holy shit we're caught! But he kept on walking.
Angel and Kevin had to take a bathroom break, so I hung out at the site and marveled at Angel’s bravery. I noticed a couple campsites down that some guys were hanging out. Hopefully they couldn’t’ see what was happening. Angel and Kevin returned. Angel sat down and proceeded to give Kevin a very nice blow job. Then what happened next was even more shocking. Angel wanted Kevin to fuck her in the ass. Now, Angel doesn't usually like this because of baby birthing damage to that area, but she didn’t blink an eye this time! Kevin got on his knees as Angel hiked up her legs and he pounded her ass but good. Angel moaned with delight and had a look of pure ecstasy on her face.
Kevin maneuvered himself to be up higher by holding himself up on the arms of the chair. The funniest thing happened, the arm of the chair snapped. But did Kevin miss a beat, hell no, he kept right on going. Here was a sexy man, pounding his wife’s sexy ass right in front of me. If I wasn’t so tired and satisfied at the time, I’d have probably masturbated right there watching them. After about 20 minutes of this very erotic scene, I was ready to pass out. I headed off to bed as Kevin and Angel finished up around the campfire. I was certainly hoping that Angel would remember it all the next morning. And she did, with a sly little smile on her face.
Even after this most enjoyable weekend with sex swinger friends, I was still so very horney this morning recounting everything in my head. I pounced on Jason after I got out of the shower and had him fuck me hard until I was filled with his cum. Nothing like going to work on a Monday morning with that freshly fucked feeling.
Angel called me over tonight because she needed my pussy on her face. Who was I to deny this sexy women her needs. She licked my pussy tonight to a mind blowing orgasm. Damn these friends are fun! As for the camping trip, it’s one for the books or should I say blogs.
Hope you enjoyed!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 7,107 views
Club Virgins
By padoc, in Couples Swinging,
Leanne and I got to the club about 8:30 PM and since it was a national holiday, we got $10 off our admission price because I dropped my pants to display my US flag boxers. Let me pause to describe us both. I’m Sam, a 56 year old white guy who is fighting a battle against the ravages of time and has so far at least reached a draw. I’m 6' tall and weigh a bit over 215 with broad shoulders, salt and pepper hair and a neatly trimmed beard. I have blue eyes and have been told that I have a nice smile and a confident manner. Leanne is by far the better half, 5'7, slim, blue eyes, blonde shoulder length hair, 38D chest and legs and a butt to die for. Her best attribute after her killer body is her warm and welcoming smile that can light up a room. That evening, I was dressed in south Florida casual, with slacks, sandals and a silk shirt and the aforementioned boxers. Leanne was wearing "fuck me" heels and a skin tight short firecracker red low cut dress that accentuated both her excellent cleavage and her terrific legs. The dress and shoes were ALL that she was wearing.
After a wonderful meal and a few drinks, we began to wander through the night club portion of the club. There are two large bars one on either side of the sunken dance floor and both the bars and the floor were beginning to fill up with a large number of attractive couples ranging in age from early 20's to even beyond our age. Of course, there were a few people there who would benefit from looking critically in a mirror before leaving home. “Yes dear, your butt DOES look big in that dress". However, they were in the minority. About 10:30, Leanne went to the bar nearest the play area to freshen our drinks and leaned between a couple to hand the glasses to the bartender. As she told me later, the woman pleasantly remarked upon Leanne's dress and her husband drooled appreciatively. They struck up a brief conversation where they exchanged names and some small talk while she waited for our drinks to be poured.
A short time later, we literally bumped into this same couple on the dance floor. Leanne introduced me to Susan and Ed. Susan was in her late 40's, tall and thin with lovely brown eyes and wavy thick shoulder length light brown hair. She was wearing a very short skirt and a tight v-neck top that showed a tantalizingly lovely chest. Ed was in his late 50's with a decent head of hair, a stocky but firm looking body. He was dressed casually and seemed to be unable to keep his eyes off of Leanne as we danced. The floor got crowded and our drinks needed refilled so we retreated to the bar and gravitated toward the same corner to attract the barmaids attention.
For the next hour or so, we exchanged small talk, flirted and casually touched and teased each other. I remember at one point sliding Leann's dress to one side to expose her boob which elicited an "Oh my god, that's perfect" from Ed. Sue meanwhile was showing quite a bit of leg and had taken to rubbing up against my arm as she leaned across to reach for her drink. After some time, the conversation wound around to why we were all there and Ed revealed that while it was their 2nd trip to the club, they have not yet ventured into the back play area and they were curious as to what went on back there. Leanne and I both tried to explain but ultimately, words are often inadequate to fully describe the erotic visual and physical stimulation that occurs in the public areas of the play room.
I finally said "it's kind of pointless and downright silly to try to describe something that we could show just around the corner". Ed seemed a little hesitant but Sue asked; "Are you sure you wouldn't mind showing a couple of rookies around" Leanne said "It's really no problem for us since we remember our first times in clubs. We had lots of questions but had to figure out the answers by ourselves. You can ask, we'll answer and there will be no pressure on either of you. Whatever happens happens. How does that sound"? Sue looked at Ed who nodded and she then smiled at me, took my arm and held it firmly against her boob and said "that sounds fun".
The four of us started walking to the back. We explained the procedures about getting a locker and the rule that only towel clad members are allowed in the back. Ed was a bit concerned by that but after watching several towel-wearing couples walk past us just shrugged and mumbled "when in Rome..."! Leanne and I changed and we wrapped our towels around our waists when we found Ed and Sue, he said "Wow, I’m liking this already". Sue had her towel wrapped under her arms but when she saw Leanne, she said, "if that's how it's done" and she rewrapped herself exposing a very nice natural nearly sag free set of tits topped with erect, cherry sized nipples.
We walked them through the double doors and into the play area. It's divided into two sections by a large bar. Both sections of the back mirror each other with 6 beds forming one wall with sofas directly across, the other two walls have semi-private and private single bed play rooms. We walked through both areas explaining the general rules of behavior on the orgy area and the fact that a couple could engage in sex in the middle of those beds but did not have to play with anyone on either side if they were uninterested or if the couples were not attractive. Sue was standing beside me clutching my arm against her naked tit when she turned to face me and said, "This is VERY new to us, I just don't think I'd be very comfortable surrounded by all those people. It is so hot to see, but I just don't think I could do it in a group like that". I took her hand and said "not a problem, come with me."
Leanne had Ed by the hand but she could have led him around by something else since his towel had a marked bulge in the front. They followed us into an empty room which contains just a bed and a door for privacy. "How's this" I asked as I led the other three inside. "Much better" Sue said, "I hope you don't mind". "Not at all", I replied as I spread my towel on the bed and Leanne followed suit. "Here, let me” I said to Sue and reached for her towel. She handed it over and I finally got a look at her naked. She was very slim, with very long legs and a nicely trimmed bush. As I turned to put her towel in place, I watched as Leanne took Ed's towel off. He was sporting a thick 5 inch woody that was surrounded by a nest of thick pubic hair. "Oh boy" I thought, "I hope he isn't expecting a blow job, Leanne like her 'smoothies'."
We still had drinks in hand so we all reclined on the bed with Leanne and me in the middle and Sue on my other side with Ed on Leanne's right. They had a lot more questions which we tried to answer but as we did so, I watched in surprise as Sue's hand snaked across my thigh and into the fly of my boxers. She didn't fumble long until she found my nicely erect penis. Ed meanwhile was on his side displaying his obvious interest in Leanne's tits. "May I touch" he asked. "Of course" Leanne said as she reached across his trim stomach to begin to stroke his erection. "Sue, she's rubbing my dick, is this OK honey?" Ed asked through clenched teeth with his eyes closed.
Sue, meanwhile had pulled my hard on from my boxers and had begun to kiss and lick it. “Ed, I’m a little busy all but sure, it's OK. This is why we came here right?” Ed opened his eyes in time to watch his wife slowly engulf the head of my dick in her mouth before he stammered, "Are you sure about this" "mmmmmm huuuh" she mumbled as her head bobbed up and done a bit on my cock. "Ohhhhh" he groaned as Leanne started to use her thumb to spread his precum over his erection and start to jerk him in earnest. I lifted my hips and slid the flag boxers below my erection so Sue could get a better angle and quipped, "Look, the flag is at half staff". Sue nearly choked on my dick and Ed said, "No more jokes Sam, I don't want to lose my woody cause I’m laughing." "Oh I wouldn't worry about that Ed" Leanne said as she rolled over and rubbed his dick across her tits, "I think I can keep you hard". A short time later, Ed moaned loudly and started to cum over Leanne’s tits and his belly. "Oh God, I’m so sorry" he said. "I just couldn't hold back" "Not a problem Ed, we're not done yet" Leanne said.
Sue meanwhile had increased her tempo with me as she watched her husband reach an orgasm with another woman for the first time. I stopped her because I was near the edge too and had no plan to cum just yet. I pulled her up against me and kissed her deeply and then proceeded to work my way down her body. Her tiny hard nipples were very sensitive and as I licked them, I slid my right hand toward her very wet pussy. The more attention paid her nipples, the more wet she became. As I inserted first one, then 2 fingers in her slit while alternately licking and sucking her nipples, she clamped those long legs together and arched her hips in orgasm. "Did you see that" Ed said to Leanne, "Jeezus that was hot". "Apparently" Leanne said as she grasped his renewed hard on. "Looks to me like you liked watching Sam get your wife off. Now watch this" she said as she lightly swung her leg over his midsection and slid him deftly into her to the hilt. Leanne loves to be on top and can move her hips in such a way that she hits all her buttons and keeps a dick rock hard until she is ready to let it go. She did exactly that to Ed and he soon was only paying attention to the view of my lovely wife swaying over him and to the exquisite sensations her grinding pelvis was creating.
Meanwhile, I had finished my oral exploration of Sue and had finally found her hard clit with my tongue. In a very short time, she was moaning and grinding her hips into my face in her 2nd and 3rd orgasm of the evening. I seldom tire of performing oral on a appreciative woman and would have been content to stay where I was for quite some time but she pulled me up and said "now" as she thrust her hips toward me. She looked over at Ed being ridden by Leanne as I slowly slid into her. Ed took his left hand off of my wife's thigh and grasped his wife's hand as our pubic bones met. Leanne began to stroke my butt and back and increased her tempo as she neared orgasm. She gasped once and I could see her chest flush as she ground down on Ed in short intense thrusts and hit not one but three quick orgasms. The third one was too much for him and I saw him raise his hips hard as he groaned "Oh God" and came in my wife. The sight of her husband getting off spurred Sue on and she began to moan as I increased my tempo. Her nails dug into my butt as she reached her most intense orgasm of the night. I could feel her juices flood and I thrust as far as I could and came deep inside her.
As the rush subsided, I rolled off Sue and we both looked over to watch as Leanne disengaged from a very satisfied and smiling Ed. Ed looked at his wife and asked "Are you OK honey"? Sue replied in a serious but dreamy fashion, “I am Ed, this is how I imagined our first swing would be and it was." She looked at me and said, “can we do it again?" I laughed and said "not tonight, I’m not 25 anymore." "No" she said punctuated by an affectionate kiss, "I meant on another night" We exchanged emails and we really hope that we'll see them again some night. Leanne later said that she and Sue discussed shaving on the way and Sue said how much she liked my shaved cock. We're pretty certain that if there is a next time, Ed's balls and dick will be baby smooth.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,028 views
That Summer Day
By CarAsia, in Couples Swinging,
We arrived at the same time as Don & Linda and found a nice and cozy stall. Later two more couples who were friends with Don and Linda arrived. Ryan & Debby and Mark & Karin, they were all about the same age as us, ranging from early to mid-thirties. We had a nice group and we were quite compatible with each other in interests and social activities. I also noticed that everybody was physically fit and attractive, meaning that we all did some sort of workout on a regular basis.
We all got some drinks, some snacks. We enjoyed the pedestrians who passed by and the music. The music in this place was rocking and they mixed some great tunes along with some classics that will never die. Everybody around seemed happy and because it was a hot summer day, most ladies were “lightly” dressed in shorts or short dresses and skirts.
By the time the sun set, we already had a couple of drinks and the party started to get a bit wilder.
We shifted from taking pictures with the beautiful scenery behind us to taking pictures of our party people at our table. The girls were getting pretty wild by this time and started cross flirting with their friend's guys. It got wilder as the girls got hornier and started kissing each other and taking some hot pictures of themselves making out. I remember getting one or two kisses too that were neither from my wife nor from Linda. (Don, Linda, Wendy and me had occasionally been flirting with each other’s partners but it never went further than some innocent groping or a smooch on the lips.)
We (the guys) were enjoying all of this and went on with our drinks and conversations. Then Linda came to show Don some pictures that while goofing around. While looking at the pictures on the camera, Linda noticed an accidental upskirt of Wendy. To Linda’s surprise, Wendy was not wearing any underwear with her short denim skirt.
Wendy never wears underwear and loves to show off by dancing on bar tops and then flash guys and girls, but this one had been completely unintentional. On many occasions when Wendy liked someone, she had gotten their attention by flashing them with a peak below her skirt or by guiding their hands over her bare ass or pussy.
When we go clubbing and “hunting”, our game plan is: To spot or find someone we like and then introduce ourselves to him/her. Wendy will take it from there to make sure that our play pall would get turned on by her dancing and flirting and then go home with us. Usually Wendy got to sleep with whoever she desires because she has the gift to seduce people. If we are lucky for the night (which we usually are), we end up having a MFM or FMF threesome. Occasionally, I just like watch her have fun with a guy or a girl. Sometimes when away on business while she has her fun, she will tell me about her adventures the next day. I usually can’t wait to hear how her night went. It just turns me on so much when I think about her having fun in bed with someone else.
The fact that Wendy was not wearing panties had made Linda curious to take some close up pictures under Wendy’s Skirt. Wendy had been horny all afternoon and in the pictures you could see how wet she was. She had gotten horny from fooling around with the girls. Wendy is bi-sexual and loves a woman’s pussy as much as she loves a man with a stiff dick. When Don saw the pictures he was instantly aroused and forgot about the guys focused his attention more on the girls and they were doing.
Don and I noticed that two other guys were not completely comfortable with the developing situation and what their partners were doing. Wendy is the kind of girl that can bring out the best (or the worst) in someone’s sexual desires and she is always hitting on girls, turning straight girls into bi-curious. The girls were enjoying it but Ryan and Mark were a bit uneasy as they did not know us or what to expect from Wendy’s flirtatious seductions.
Don and I started to conceive a plan to ditch the two other couples and make a private party with our girls. He pretended that he had some stuff to finish up for Monday morning and had to leave soon. His girlfriend got the hint and prepared to go home with Don. Wendy and I excused ourselves too because we had an “early flight” to catch next morning and left too.
We drove straight to Don and Linda’s home. When we arrived at their home, Don fixed me a drink while Linda was giving Wendy a tour of the house. Fooling around with Don’s new guitar we didn't notice when the girls came into the living room. Everybody had cooled down a little bit and we needed an icebreaker to heat up things again. Don turned to the stereo and selected some upbeat music and challenged the girls into a double striptease.
The girls started dancing and put up quite a show. Then Wendy took off Linda’s shirt and started licking her nipples. Slowly the two undressed each other. They were making out with each other while touching and intertwining into each other’s arms and legs. They completely forgot us and got down on the thick plushy carpet while sucking on each other. Wendy was the eating out Linda’s pussy while fingering herself. The moaning got louder and louder when both came together. Wendy was ready for more. She squatted herself over Linda’s face and buried Linda’s nose and mouth in her pussy. Linda was licking and slurping at Wendy’s pussy when Wendy signaled Don to come closer so she could suck his dick. She took him completely into her hungry throat and was sucking him while she was fondling his balls with her other hand.
I started licking Linda’s pussy while she was stroking my cock. Then Wendy turned around and started sucking me off while Don changed positions to eat Wendy’s pussy. Linda now hovered over me so that I could lick her pussy. Just when she came I got up and entered Linda’s pussy from behind.
Wendy was riding Don’s cock and while fondling Linda’s breasts and kissing her. We continued to change into various positions. Then I heard Don saying that he was going to cum while pumping away with Wendy. She quickly changed her position and told him to come in her mouth. She swallowed must of his sperm and turned again to Linda to share Don’s sperm with her in a kiss.
Don lowered himself again between Wendy’ legs and started sucking her pussy. As Wendy was about to come again, the moaning of Linda also got louder and her body started to twitch when all of a sudden she came in huge waves. Feeling her pussy tighten around my dick also send me over the edge and started pumping my load into Linda’s pussy. The three of us came almost the same moment. Wendy who just loves eating pussy and who craves the taste of sperm then crawled underneath Linda to suck the sperm out of her cum leaking pussy.
Afterward we all lay on the ground to gather our strength and our breath. We got up and got dressed to go back home.
We had a great time on that summer day and swung happily ever after.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,134 views
My mother-in-law never remarried and my wife was always worrying about her not having a life after her youngest brother left home. She lived a couple of hours away and we would go there a couple of times a month. Janet, her name, asked me if Anna, my wife, was concerned about her and I told her yes. Well my wife and Janet talked and things got much better and they talked on the phone constantly. After one conversation, my wife said that she was shocked because her mother made a comment about going dry for over two years- speaking sexually. I asked why she was shocked and she said that she just didn't see her mother screwing. I asked her if she got horny (I knew the answer because she was always horny) and I then asked her why should her mother be any different. She laughed and asked would I do her and I said absolutely. She was shocked and I told her that I thought she was hot. She commented I guess Dad didn't. I then told her what her dad had said and she was surprised. She said that she figured she got her sexual appetite from someone but she didn't know who. When she talked with her dad she asked him. Well needless to say that was an interesting conversation. He said he never asked her because after her younger sister Janet never seemed interested in sex and he wanted sex a lot.
Anna talked to her mother later in the day and it seemed that she was having a bad week. It was late June and it was the time my mother and father-in-law divorced. We had put in a pool in the spring and convinced her to come and lay out at the pool. We had a couple of parties that didn't get wild but interesting with some skinny dipping but that is as far as it went. So Janet drove in Saturday morning and we had a cookout with friends that evening. Well with Janet being there, it didn't get interesting. I have a friend Eric that my wife always flirts with. Janet noticed that and asked if that bothered me and I said no that we loved each other very much. I was also very secure about my relationship and myself. Janet blushed and said she could understand that.
The party ended and Janet and Anna sat and talked while I cleaned up. I heard a splash and figured they had jumped in. Janet had worn a cover up. When I went outside Janet was in the shallow end of the pool and she looked very sexy. I sat back and watched these gorgeous women swim. Anna got out and smiled at me and asked are you enjoying yourself. I smiled and said absolutely. Janet stepped out of the pool, although she had a one-piece on she still had a great body. She looked at me and asked if I had fun today at the cook out and I said yes as I noticed her nipples poking through her suit. I stared even more now. Janet looked down and pulled the towel up and blushed. Later that night after I had screwed Anna a couple of times, she said that I was a devil for making that comment to her mother. She asked if I was thinking of Janet while I was screwing her and I told her no- that I was looking forward to her being that age and just as hot. With that Anna grabs my cock and Anna stated that earned you another blow-job and cum swallow as her mouth engulfed my cock.
I got up and went to work the next morning and Anna left to go to a meeting out of town. About 10 am I got a call from Janet. She stated that she had gone out to the pool to swim (I immediately thought of the previous night when she was in her suit) and a funny noise was coming out of the pump house. She took the cordless out to the pump house and I heard a bad noise. I told her how to cut off the pump and I called the pool company. They said it would be next week before they could come out. It was close to lunch so I headed home to see what I could do. Once there I quickly changed into a pair of shorts so not to ruin my suit. We I came downstairs I saw Janet in the kitchen fixing a sandwich; she said it was for me. She had a towel wrapped around her waist but she had a one piece on and I could see the outline of her tits. I told her that I wanted to look at the pump first.
I felt a slight hard-on coming on as I walked to the pump house. Janet had followed me and I went to turn it on and heard the high whining sound again. I turned it off and set the pump to backwash and asked Janet to turn it on as I walked to one of the pool outputs. She turned it on and I felt no water coming out. I knew this was not good. We had a few rodents get caught in the lines and had to replace it. I called the pool company and asked what I should do. They gave me instructions on how to wash out the lines. I tried that by back-washing with a hose and water went into the pool. They said the line was clogged and needed to be blown out. I told Janet it was ok to swim and we would get it fixed tomorrow- she was unsure but I told her to jump in. She unwrapped the towel and walked over to the pool. I saw that she had a great ass and my cock sprang to life. I fiddled around the pump hose and walked to eat and change. I knew my cock was hard and positioned that if Janet looked she could see it was. As I walked by, I saw Janet looking and glancing away a couple of times.
I ate at the kitchen window and watched Janet swim and then layout. I wanted to walk out and go down on her but knew that was not possible. I got dressed and headed back to work. I called Eric, he is a contractor, and asked if I could borrow an air compressor and a trencher (in case the line had to be dug out). He asked why and I told him. He said that he would come over and give me a hand. I told him he didn't have to (hoping to catch a few worthy glimpses of Janet), but he insisted. So we decided to start about 9 am. When I got home that night Anna was there and she said her mother told her that the pool had broken. I told her Eric and I was going to work on it. Anna’s face lit up. She has always had a crush on Eric. Anna said that she was taking off of work tomorrow and the next day to spend time with Janet; she asked if I could take off both days. I told her it wouldn’t be a problem. Was my mind racing with fantasies!
Later Anna said her and Janet would be going shopping because she didn't want to have the urge of jumping us guys when we got hot and sweaty. That was the first time that she had ever spoken of Eric in a way of having sex. So we screwed again that night and it was great; I started thinking we needed to have Janet over more. The next morning, Eric was there at 9:00 in a pair of shorts and T-shirt with the sleeves cut off. I was out there in shorts and a loose tank. Around 10:30 Anna came out and commented that we weren't sweaty enough so she and Janet were going shopping. Eric commented that the hot work hadn’t started yet (Janet came out about then) and Anna said they were going to have to hurry back to see the hot work. We had trenched up about half the line (after spending an hour locating it). The pool company said to try to take it out in sections starting close to the pool. We had actually tried to snake it out but that did not work. After about an hour and a half of taking out sections we found the clog- a skimpy bathing suit top. Eric remembered a friend of ours in the pool with it on at the party. The husband got her out of the pool quickly and they left. It was going to be funny to have them explain how it got there.
It was around 1 pm when we started filling the trench and trying to clean out the pool lines. It was in the mid 90s I had taken off my shirt and Eric had too. I turned on the pump and it still whined. So we dug a portion back up and opened the lines. I got a hose and tried to put water down the lines but it was clogged deeper. We opened more of the trench them about 2 pm we found the second clog. Another top, this one we had no idea where it came from. I called Ann and asked if she could pick up some beer on her way home from shopping, she said sure and that her and her mother had some interesting conversations.
Eric and I had turned the pump on and it was working. I had to let the pump run at a high speed. Anna and Janet came in around 3 pm while we were filling the trench. They both came out to the back and immediately Janet was blushing. Anna said to her mother we got back in time to see them sweaty and dirty. I told her that we had been sweaty and dirty awhile. She turned to her mother and said I knew we should have come back earlier. Anna asked if it was ok to go into the pool. I told her that we should give it an hour to make sure everything was ok. She asked Eric if he wanted to cook out with us that she had picked up steaks and she and Janet were going to have a margarita party. He said that it was ok but he did not want to intrude. I told him as I noticed a bulge in his shorts that I owed him and I insisted he stay. He said he would need to go home and clean up and Anna said you and Ben are about the same size, clothes-wise, I am not sure about other sizes.
We finished up the pool and headed inside. Anna took Eric to our room to get some clothes and I washed up in the kitchen so I could turn on the grill. Janet came in from the bathroom very flushed. She was standing at the refrigerator as I “accidentally” brushed my cock against her and she let out a slight moan. I got the grill ready and went back in and saw Anna talking to Janet as I headed up stairs to shower; Eric was in the hall bathroom.
When we got to our room I asked what had gotten into her. She said that she and her mother had a great time and talked quite a bit. She had told her mother what her father said about swinging and Janet had said if he had asked she would have agreed. That shocked Anna, Janet told her that she absolutely loved sex and that it was her father that had lost interest. Janet thought it was because of her and just lost her confidence and never tried to have sex again. Anna had told her how hot I thought she was and that she was very sexy. I asked her what she was up to and she said I want you to fuck my mother. I looked at her and said what else; she said she wanted to fuck Eric. I told her I thought she had wanted to for a long time and she said she had. I had thought about having a threesome with Eric but never got the nerve to bring it up. I asked how she was going to make that happen and she said that she and Janet had done some special shopping today. I asked if Janet had agreed to this and Anna said they didn't talk about it but the shopping was for when she got a chance. With that Anna grabbed my cock and said even if something doesn't happen we will have a special night.
I got my shower and went down stairs where I found Janet, Eric, and Anna talking about the pool and shopping. Anna commented that they got the regular stuff and special stuff. Janet blushed and looked at me. I started on the steaks while Anna fixed the margaritas and got me a beer. She walked up and smiled and winked at me. The steaks were done in about 20 minutes; Eric and I were on our second beer while Janet and Anna were on their third drink. Janet and Anna switched to tea for dinner but picked up the drinks after dinner.
Eric and I talked about the pool and what happened. We told them we found two bikini tops. Janet said it was probably the young lady that was here that took off her top. Her husband quickly took her out of the pool. I was shocked that Janet hadn’t said anything when Anna mentioned that, Janet said they were having fun. Eric said we should have made sure that the lines didn't leak before we covered it up. We got up and walked over to the line. Later I found out that Anna commented on the nice asses we had and Janet agreed they were some great looking asses. Anna knew then the drinks were having the desired affects. Anna yelled at us to come on back there was nothing we could do anyway.
I got back to the table and asked what kind of special shopping the ladies had done. Anna said if anything we would have to show you guys, they're hard to describe. Janet stated that Anna’s may be hard to describe but her's wasn't. Anna turned and called her mother a kill joy. Anna tried to change the subject but Eric told her to go back and what did she mean it was hard to describe. Anna said it was a one piece swim suit. I was confused because I had never seen Anna in a one piece. Janet stated that she couldn't call that a one piece. Anna turned and asked if was all one piece and Janet said yes, what little there was. Eric and I wondered what does she mean?
Anna stated you should see mom’s two-piece. I said that would be a great sight. Janet blushed and said like you want to see this 50 year old body. Both Eric and I said absolutely. Anna and Janet went to get more margaritas and when they came back I said I was going to go swimming and Eric said he was too. So I said you ladies need to get your new swim suits on. Eric and I jumped in the pool and after a few minutes of talking Anna and Janet went inside. I figured that it was over with and Eric started talking to me. He said that the drinks seems to be getting to Anna and Janet, I said that I thought so too. He asked how loose they would get, I told him I am not sure but we may get lucky tonight. He said that Janet was hot. I asked him if he would fuck Anna and he looked shocked. I said that I never knew what was up her sleeve to be ready if he wants to. He asked if I would mind. I told him as long as I am there and she was not doing behind my back then no.
I got out of the pool to get some beers and Anna walked into the kitchen with a short robe on. She came up to me and kissed me and asked if I was ready for what was too happened next. I laughed and said anything you can dish I can handle. I reached up under the robe and Anna slapped my hand and said not yet. Janet came in with a towel wrapped around her and said what not yet. Anna said that I was trying to get an early feel. Janet said that it was not gentlemanly and laughed. I fixed them another round of margaritas. As we stopped to open the sliding door I slapped Janet on the ass through her towel and she laughed and said you like spanking? I called Eric over and he walked up and got his beer. He commented on having to leave and Anna said that he would miss the fashion show if he did. With that Anna looked at Janet and both dropped their cover ups. I was stunned. Anna had on a wicked weasel (next to nothing suit). She turned and showed the gorgeous ass. Eric's mouthed dropped. I turned and Janet had on a bikini that the top was slightly small and when she turned it was a thong. She had a GREAT ass. Anna said did we do good shopping? Eric and I both said sure.
Anna and Janet went to the pool and asked if we were going to go swimming. We followed and jumped in. I was next to Anna and said she looked awesome and she kissed me deeply and whispered. Mom is nervous. I asked if she had mentioned fucking me to her. She said no. That if it didn't work out with her, she was open to a hot threesome with two hot men. I ran my finger up her ass as she turned to Eric and Janet. Janet said thank you as Anna walked up and placed her hand on Eric’s shoulder and rubbed her tits against them. I slid next to Janet and we talked and swim some. Anna was bold. She moved up behind Eric and said that she was upset that they had not affected him. He said they had but he had maneuvered it. I said if it upsets you that much ask him to take off his shorts. Anna walked over to Eric and said I will help you. She reached down and slid his shorts off.
I walked over to Janet and eased up behind her so my cock would be in the crack of that gorgeous ass. She squirmed against me and pressed hard. Eric reached over and pulled Anna’s suit off. Eric looked at me and asked if it was ok. I said he had to ask Anna. He looked at her and she kissed him. Their hands were everywhere. I reached around and caressed Janet’s breasts. She whispered that she had wanted to fuck me for a long time. I said that I had wanted her. She reached around and grabbed my cock and gasped. She asked Anna is that all of him. Anna smiled and said yes. Anna said we should go inside. I said I thought Janet and I needed to undress first. I unhooked Janet’s top and pulled it away. Eric said great tits. I turned her around and saw some firm and fantastic tits. I commented to Anna, if you have tits like this we will still be having sex everyday. I caressed them and Janet closed her eyes. I slid my hand down and felt her pussy. It was under water so I could not tell how wet she was but I did put a finger in her and she gasped. I slide her bottom off and Anna commented on her shaved pussy. Janet said she didn't like to have all that hair when she masturbated and that was about every other night.
With that we moved into the house. We stopped and got some beers and margaritas. I watched Anna and Janet talk just like nothing was out of the ordinary. I walked up behind Anna and slid my hand over her pussy and she turned and kissed me. She grabbed my cock and pulled it to her mother and said enjoy it. She then turned to Eric and grabbed his cock and said “I am going to enjoy this one”. She took Eric’s cock into her mouth and started sucking. I turned to Janet and she was watching Anna. I stepped behind her and started to rub her pussy and tits. She whispered that she wanted to see her daughter suck a cock. As I continued to rub and she watched her breathing grew rapid.
Anna was licking Eric like a lollipop and then sucking. After a few minutes Janet turned with a hungry look in her eyes and dropped to her knees. She took my cock and spit on it and began to suck. I have a nice cock, about 10 inches; Anna has gotten it down her throat on occasions; however Janet took it down to the balls the first time. She was surprising me at every turn. I looked over at Anna and Eric, Eric was sitting in a chair and Anna had slipped his cock into her pussy. I looked down at Janet and asked if she wanted to see her daughter get fucked. She turned immediately and watched. Anna saw that she we were both watching and it seemed to get her more excited. She rocked and humped Eric’s cock, saying fuck me hard, stick that cock in me.
Janet turned and said she wanted my cock in her now. I laid her on the cock and began to slip it in; Janet grabbed my hips and yanked me to her slamming my cock into her pussy. She said in a loud voice, your cock feels great. I slammed her a few more times. My back was to Eric and Anna, but Janet was staring and I could hear Anna moaning.
Janet looked up at me and said I want to get on my knees. With that she got on the floor on all fours facing Anna and Eric. I got behind her and could see that we both had a view of Eric’s cock entering Anna. I slammed my cock into pussy. Anna was watching and said "that’s good baby, fuck my mother. Give it to her like you give it to me." I guess the talk was getting to Eric because he was bucking and almost threw Anna off.
Janet was meeting my thrust with hers, and saying how good it felt. Janet looked at Anna and said "I knew his cock was good ever since I saw you two fucking in the den at my house." With that Anna began to scream, she was cumming. Eric said he was cumming and both screamed. Janet yelled "cum baby cum".
I felt the pulsing in my cock and said I am cumming. With that Janet turned and said I want you to cum in my mouth. She placed my cock in her mouth and sucked, I began to cum and she took every drop licking and sucking my cock. We all laid there spent. For what seemed an hour but was about 15 minutes. I broke the silence with I could use a drink and the rest agreed.
I looked down at Janet and she had a glow and smiled at me. Eric was sitting in the chair with Anna on his lap, his hand on her breast. Anna kissed Eric and said I will help and asked everyone what they wanted. Janet wanted a margarita and Eric said Crown and coke. When we got to the kitchen, we could see Eric and Janet talking. Anna grabbed some paper towels and began wiping Eric’s cum off her ass. I told her I though that went inside her. She said not at the last minute Eric pulled out. I took the paper towels from her and cleaned her cute ass.
I asked if it was everything she thought it would be and she replied that and more. We kissed a long, passionate kiss. When we broke apart, we saw that Janet and Eric were on the couch and Janet had Eric’s cock in her hand. I began mixing the margaritas as Anna mixed the C&C. I asked if seeing her mother with Eric made her jealous. She said no it was exciting. She said that it seemed her mother was a little freaky. I was blending the ice when Anna turned to me and looking at her made me proud. I turned off the blender and asked what else she wanted; she said she was thinking about that. I kissed her again and felt my cock starting to get full. Anna must have felt it too because she said, glad that I can still cause that after you fucked my mother. I told her that she will always cause those hard feelings because she was beautiful and exciting. She smiled and kissed me.
The night did go on but that is for another posting.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 80,240 views
Despite the worry that their friendship might take a turn for the worse, it actually was great. The ladies went about planning the upcoming birthday celebration for Chad and Larry. Jenny got the limo rented and both ladies worked on the "guest" list. It turned out that few people wanted to use the limo so it ended up being just the four of them that would be using the limo on the party night. Most of their friends where still going to be meeting them at the bar the night of the party instead. A babysitter was retained and it was decided that Chad and Jenny would just meet Larry and Kim at their place and have the limo pick everyone up from their house. This would save on time and stops for the limo driver.
"So I haven't asked you and I figured eventually you would bring it up again, but way back when we started our new friendship, you indicated that you had some ideas for the guys birthday. You have never brought it up since then and well it is coming up pretty quickly and I was wondering if you where ready to share more information yet?" Jenny asked Kim.
"Well I have most of it figured out, but I am still not ready to give the details of it yet. I have a few things to figure out still. As I said the first time, are you willing to just follow my lead on this one?" Kim asks.
"I guess, but geesh I figured you could at least clue me in on the secret." and Jenny gives Kim a pouty look and then smiles.
"Well I will tell you this much. When and if I am ready to share that information you will be the first to know, how is that?" Kim gives Jenny a light kiss.
*****************
The day of the party arrives and as Chad and Jenny are getting ready Chad gives Jenny a small box.
"What is this for? It isn't my birthday" Jenny asks.
"Just open it and you will see. This is my party and I have only one small request. You must wear it tonight for me." Chad says smiling.
Jenny open up the package and sees a pair of black panties. As she lifts them out of the box they seem very heavy for panties. Then she sees it, these are not just panties, these have a vibrator in the crotch of the panties!
"No way! I am NOT going to wear these all night long. This is supposed to be your party and you will torment me all night long." Jenny exclaims.
"Yes I will torment you all night long, and I think you will wear them. Why do I think you will wear them? Well because it's my special day and you wouldn't want to ruin my party now would you?" Chad asks with the best fake pained expression he can muster.
After a long hesitation, Jenny doesn't even respond, she just puts the panties on and then gets into her new sweater dress. Jenny and Kim had gone out shopping earlier in the week to pick out new outfits specifically for the party. They both wanted something that would keep the guys attention on them all night long. Jenny gets a tingling sensation in her groins as she recalls the fun Kim and her had that day. Who would have thought that two ladies could have so much fun in a public dressing room!
Finally Jenny comes downstairs after getting ready and Chad gets his first view of the new outfit. She has on a black sweater dress that just barely comes down over her ass. The top part of the dress had a great v-neck to it, showing off ample cleavage. At her hips was a patent red leather belt that perfectly matched the knee high, high heel boots that she was wearing.
The look on Chad's face made Jenny smile. "Well I guess you like the outfit uh? Kim and I went shopping together earlier this week at lunch to pick out our clothes together for the evening." Jenny said stressing the "together" part.
"What do you mean by together" Chad asked.
"Well honey, it is the only time that I had to keep a secret, I couldn't tell you that Kim and I enjoyed ourselves a little too much while in the dressing room, then you would've known we had special outfits for you and Larry this evening. We can fill you in some other time, right now we are running late for dinner and we can't miss our ride to the party either."
So Chad and Jenny headed out for their dinner and planned to meet Larry and Kim soon.
*****************
Larry and Kim spent the day of the party relaxing around the house. The sitter wasn't going to be over to their place until almost dinner time, so they planned on enjoying the day around the house and maybe getting some extra sleep in if the little one allowed it so they where ready for the late night.
The little one did finally go down for a nap in mid-afternoon and they decided that if they where going to try and get a nap in this might be their only chance. The headed to bed, but Kim had a better idea than going straight to sleep. Once Larry settled down Kim reach down and rubbed his cock through his jeans.
"Hey I thought we where taking a nap? That isn't going to help me get to sleep you know?" Larry said rolling over to face Kim. The look that Larry sees in Kim's eye tells him that sleep in not in the plans for this afternoon.
Kim kisses Larry passionately and unzips his jeans. She helps him get out of his jeans and then places herself between his legs. Kim takes Larry's rigid cock into her hand and licks from the base of his cock all the way to the tip. Using her tongue she lightly flicks at his frenum and then sucks in just the head of his cock. Kim sucks his entire shaft into her mouth, burying her nose in the hair at the base of his cock. Larry groans softly and reaches down and puts his hand on the back of Kim's head. As Kim bobs up and down on Larry's dick her own passion continues to grow. She pulls her mouth from his rock hard member and uses her hand to squeeze out precum. As it begins to drip down his head she licks at it with her tongue.
Kim sits up and pulls her shirt over her head and throws it to the floor. Reaching behind her back she releases the clasp on her bra and that too falls off. She bends over her husband and kisses him deeply pressing her breasts into his chest. They continued to kiss deeply for a few minutes when Larry sits up and attempts to push Kim over onto her back. Kim stops him saying "No, I want to ride you." and she then help Larry remove his shirt. Kim shakes out of her sweat pants and straddles her husband. Instead of lowering herself onto his cock, she crawls forward and lowers her pussy down to Larry's face.
Larry laid back and put his head down on the pillows waiting for Kim to lower herself down on his dick. Much to his surprise and delight, she instead moved up his body and squatted over his mouth. Using the head board for balance Kim put her pussy down over his mouth. Larry first licked slowly from the back of her hole up to her clit. He leaned up slightly and sucked her outer labia into his mouth and flicked side to side on it. As Kim's juices started to flow more freely from her warm pussy Kim began to moan softly. Larry licked quickly on her clit, "Yes right there, oh that feel so good." he could hear Kim purr.
Larry can tell that Kim is getting close as she starts to rock her hips to the tempo of his moving tongue. Kim's orgasm hits her as one big wave of pleasure explodes over her body and she feels her juices gush out of her pussy. Kim crushes her dripping pussy against Larry's face, impaling herself on his tongue and coating his chin with her fluids.
It only takes Kim a few seconds to catch her breath and she moves her self down to straddle Larry's hips. Taking one hand Kim reaches down and stands Larry's cock straight up. She rubs the head of his cock against her dripping lips sending more waves of pleasure over her body. Finally Kim can't wait any longer and she impales herself onto her husbands stiff member. Larry groans from the sudden warmth and moisture that engulfs him.
Larry looks up and is mesmerized by Kim's beauty. Her large tits are bouncing up and down with every plunge she takes on his cock. Larry sits up and wraps his arms around Kim and sucks one of her nipples into his mouth. Larry bites down hard at first on her nipple and stretches it tight still firmly placed between his teeth.
The pain and pleasure of Larry biting down on her nipple causes a shock straight to her loins and cause her to gasp. Kim leans backwards and steadies herself with one hand while reaching down between her legs. Kim starts to finger her clit while riding Larry. Larry releases Kim's nipple and kisses her deeply. "I love you." He whispers into her mouth.
Larry lays back on the pillows and watches Kim as she fingers her clit and continues to grind herself onto his cock. Larry pulls Kim's hand from her pussy and up to his mouth. He takes first one then a second finger into his mouth tasting her tangy fluids.
"I am going to cum, cum with me please." Kim moans. She reaches back and massages Larry's balls with one hand while she continues to hump harder onto his cock. Her orgasm begins as a series of small waves, one after the other quickly roll through her body. Kim arches her back and Larry feels her pussy contract against his cock. Larry answers Kim's request by bucking his hips deeper into Kim.
Kim feels Larry erupt beneath her and she can feel his cock spurting into her. She collapses on top of Larry's chest panting. Larry wraps his arms around his beautiful wife and gently rolls her off of him.
*****************
Kim wakes up and realizes that they have over slept and it is well past time for them to be getting ready. Kim takes her shower first so that Larry can tend to the little one and then once she is finished they change chores. Finally Larry is finished and Kim just needs to get dressed.
"I'll be right down and we can head out to dinner. The sitter should be here shortly I think." Kim says as she heads back upstairs to finish getting ready.
Kim opens the closet and pulls out the outfit that her and Jenny had picked out while shopping earlier in the week. Kim wasn't normally one for short skirts but Jenny insisted that she wear one. They had picked out a really short black skirt that stopped well above her knees. As Kim slipped the skirt on she remembered the deal she had made with Jenny, she wasn't allowed to wear any panties this evening as Jenny said she wouldn't be allowed to wear any and she wasn't going to be the only woman "naked".
Kim pulled off her panties and slipped into her red silk bra. The bra matched her thin red shirt perfectly. Kim made sure that she was showing ample cleavage before touching up her makeup and hair. Slipping into her red heels finished the outfit and she headed downstairs.
As Kim comes down the stairs she hears Larry talking to someone, "Must be the sitter has finally arrived." she thinks to herself.
When Kim rounds the corner to enter the dining room Larry gets his first look at his stunning wife in her outfit. He stops in mid sentence and just stares at her, "You OK dear?" Kim asks Larry with an evil grin on her face.
"Uh, um, yea I am fine why?" he stammers.
"Well you where talking to her and you seemed to be a little confused." she says.
Larry can't believe his eyes. He slowly looks Kim from head to toe and back again, soaking in the vision of her body in her outfit. Larry looks up from her red heels slowly up her bare legs to her skirt and grins when he settles on her very well displayed tits. "Well I knew you said you went shopping but wow!" He tells Kim.
After giving the sitter the final instructions and contact information it is time to head out for dinner. "We should be be back in a couple of hours, but if Chad/Jenny show up before we get back please tell them to make themselves at home and hopefully we won't be that long." Kim tells the sitter.
*****************
Chad and Jenny where finally seated when the waiter comes over to take their drink order. While Jenny was ordering her drink Chad couldn't help but notice that her look lingered on the charming young man a little longer than normal. When the waiter came back to deliver their drinks Chad reached into his pocket and quickly turned on the remote to the vibrator that was nestled inside her panties.
Jenny gasped out loud as the shock of the vibrations hit her clit right as the waiter is putting her drink down in front of her. Jenny bumps the waiter's hand with hers as she is startled and almost causes the waiter to spill her drink.
"My apologize ma'am, I didn't mean to do that." the waiter says.
Chad clicks off the remote with a smile at Jenny, "No need to apologize, she is a little jumpy this evening and you must have caught her off guard. No problem." Chad tells the waiter with a grin.
Jenny blushes and looks down into her lap until the waiter has left the table. "That was NOT FUNNY!!!" she says to her husband.
Chad is chuckling and does everything he can to stay quiet. "Sorry but I saw you staring at the guy so I thought he might like a little chuckle himself. So let's play a game this evening, since it is my birthday."
"I don't like the sounds of this, but what choice do I have? Just remember, what comes around goes around dear." Jenny says.
"OK, I will leave you alone for dinner if you are good. You are not allowed to say anything to Kim or Larry about the panties later on. If you behave I won't bother you too much with it, but if you are not behaving then I will be forced to give you a little jolt." As Chad says that he turns on the remote yet again and watches Jenny squirm in her seat for a few moment.
"OK, OK, stop it!" she moans but she can feel her juices starting to trickle out of her lips and begin to soak the fabric.
Chad turns off the remote and sets it on the table in clear view of the anyone who looks at the table and again smiles at his lovely wife.
"Put that back in your pocket! Do you want everyone to see it??" Jenny exclaims.
"You are not behaving right at this moment my love. Do you need me to punish you again?" Chad asks.
"Ugh, you are going to be like this all night aren't you?" she asks.
"Absolutely I am going to be." he says as he leans over for a kiss. As their lips meet Chad flicks the remote back on again and Jenny quickly sits back down into the booth. Chad laughs and turns off the remote and leaves it on the table.
Jenny sees their waiter approaching their table with their food and pleads with Chad "Please put it away before he gets back here!"
"Nope and now you just earned yourself a punishment, but it will have to wait." Just then the waiter makes it to the table and starts to set out their food. As he sets Chad's plate down on the table he notices the remote. He looks at it kind of funny and then walks away.
Chad and Jenny finish up their dinner and true to his word, Chad did not once tease her with the remote. After the table is cleared the waiter comes back out and asks if anyone would like dessert, both Chad and Jenny decline and he quickly retrieves their check and drops it back off at the table. Chad reviews the bill and then places his card into the holder along with the remote and motions for the waiter.
When the waiter gets to the table Chad grins at Jenny and then motions to the waiter to lean down so that he can speak to him in private. "I need your help with a punishment of my lovely wife, would you be willing to help me out? Please don't speak, just nod yes or no so she can't tell what we are talking about or doing." Chad whispers into his ear.
The waiter looks at Chad really quick to see if he is telling the truth and then stares at Jenny. The waiter nods his head once in acknowledgment. "Good, please take the remote that is in the holder and turn it on when you leave our table. Please wait for my signal to return to our table. Leave the remote on until you return to our table with the bill and then I want you to hand me the bill and then turn off the remote and hand that to me also. Then I need for you to whisper into her ear that if she had been a good little girl she wouldn't have needed to be punished."
The waiter gets a huge smile on his face and turns to leave the table. Just as the waiter is about to leave Jenny realizes the remote is no longer on the table. That revelation comes to her at the same time the jolt of vibrations hits her clit once again. "What did you do!" Jenny growls under her breath.
Chad chuckles, "I don't know what you are talking about, but you seem a little uncomfortable."
"You are not funny, turn it off please." Jenny asks.
"No and don't ask me again or we might have to see how long the batteries will last."
Jenny sits in her booth squirming from the vibrations. She can feel her face flush with heat and she thinks that maybe she can excuse herself to the bathroom and she can get the panties off. She starts to stand up from the booth "Um, sit back down my love. I know what you are thinking and you will have to wait this one out." Chad says.
Jenny sits back down and the motion of sitting causes the little vibrator to mash harder against her now throbbing pussy. Jenny feels the familiar beginnings of her orgasm tingling her insides and is helpless.
Chad hears Jenny moan very softly and asks "Are you close to cumming?" Jenny replies with a whimper and Chad knows that she is. Chad motions for the server and he starts back towards the table. The server reaches the table just as Jenny's orgasm hits her in force. Jenny is doing her best to conceal her "problem" but it is pretty obvious that she is in a state of discomfort. The waiter puts the bill onto the table as instructed and then leans over and whispers to Jenny as he was instructed. He clicks the remote off and hands it back to Chad grinning.
"Thanks man, I really appreciate it!" Chad says laughing.
Jenny blushes and Chad and the waiter can see the flush all the way down her neck and onto her chest. "I can't believe you did that! You will pay for that one, I promise you that!" Jenny moans and squirms trying to get comfortable.
"Yea I have heard that before, but you can't possibly tell me that wasn't hot."
Chad signs the check and they head on over to Larry and Kim's house to catch the limo to the bar. Arriving at their house it appears that they are a little early as they have not yet returned from dinner. A few minutes after arriving Larry and Kim return home and the guys both get their first glances at the other ladies outfit.
Chad is the first one to say something about Kim's outfit, or attempt to. "Wow, I knew Jenny mentioned that you both had bought special outfits, but she wouldn't give me any specifics."
Larry looked Jenny up and down and just shook his head. "Man we could be in trouble this evening at the bar, with these two looking like this."
Kim asks "Anyone want a drink while we wait for the limo to arrive?"
She gets down three glasses and pours some wine for Jenny, Chad and herself. While the two couples sit drinking their wine, Chad takes a moment to turn on the remote for just a few seconds. Jenny feels the shock again between her legs and glares at Chad. Chad turns it off quickly and smiles into his wine glass.
Kim notices the exchange between Jenny and Chad asks "What's going on you two?"
"Nothing at all dear." Chad answers quickly, giving Jenny a look and shaking his head.
"I sense something is up, but if you say nothing fine." Kim replies, "but I don't believe you."
There is a knock at the door and it can only be the limo driver at this point. Larry lets the driver in while the other three finish up their drinks. Everyone makes their final preparations and leave the contact numbers with the sitter and then head out the door for the club. The two couples climb into the back of the limo and two things strike Chad as he settles in. First the blockade is up between the area they are seated in and the driver "Well that could prove interesting" He muses to himself. The second is that the limo is huge. It easily could hold a dozen people, so they will have plenty of space for the ride.
As the limo starts to move away from the house the driver pops on over the intercom "Is everyone settled in OK? Do you folks want the wall left up or would you prefer it lowered? Are there any changes to our location for the evening?" He asks.
Chad looks around not really sure how they are supposed to speak to the driver. Kim notices the button next to her and pushes it. "We are all fine and there has been no change in the evenings plans, thanks." She replies.
"OK, make yourself at home and we should be there in about 30 minutes depending on traffic" with that the intercom goes quiet and in its place the couples hear some light background music.
"Damn, guess on the way home we won't have to worry if we pass out, there is enough room in here to lay down and take a nap." Chad mentions as he lays down on the seat that he and Jenny are sitting on.
Jenny smacks Chad on the arm "Sit up you dork, you act like you have never been in a limo before."
Chad sits up and everyone has a nice laugh at his expense. Chad thinks to himself "Well you shouldn't have done that." He reaches into his pocket and flicks the remote on again and then removes his hand. Jenny feels the now familiar vibrations between her legs and immediately glares at Chad, but does her best to keep herself calm.
"There! There it is again, what is going on between you two this evening!" Kim points at Chad and Jenny.
Jenny attempts to speak but Chad cuts her off, "Nothing is going on. Jenny was just mean to me and well she knows what happens when that occurs this evening, don't you dear?"
"Oh hell, they are going to find out eventually, Chad made me wear these tonight. I know we agreed to not wear any panties, but he insisted." Jenny explains as she spreads her legs and hikes up her already short skirt for the other couple to see her new panties.
Larry and Kim see Jenny's black panties and they can see that there seems to be a small bulge in the center of them. "What's wrong with you wearing panties, other than you made me not wear any?" Kim asks.
Larry turns his head to Kim "Excuse me, you aren't wearing any panties?!" he says with a little shock in his voice.
"No I am not, it was a deal we made while we went shopping, but it appears someone changed the game plan." Kim says.
"Well it wasn't my idea that is for sure! Chad gave me these to wear tonight and said that I wasn't allowed to mention it to anyone at all. Since he keeps zapping me with the damn thing in front of you guys, I can't keep the shock off my face. He turned the damn thing on while we where at dinner and then had the balls to actually give the remote to our server and have him turn it on when he paid our bill. Just as I was cumming the guy came back over to our table and handed the remote to Chad and told me that I was a bad girl!" Jenny explains to the other couple.
Larry just laughs at Chad and Kim shakes her head at Jenny, "Sorry for your luck, so every time you are bad he zaps you with it? Is it really that uncomfortable?"
"No it feels great, but there is only so much a lady can handle you know." Jenny smiles.
"Well now that you let the cat out of the bag my love, I think I need to take things a little further. Larry would you be so kind as to take over control of the remote for the remainder of the evening?" Chad asks his friend. Chad reaches into his pocket and removes the remote. He turns it off prior to handing it to Larry.
"You want me in control of this? Well I guess I can do that, but are you sure?" He asks.
"Chad don't you dare!" Jenny cries with mock fear.
"Yup you can can control it all night long, or you can lend it out to anyone you want during the evening. All you have to do is hit the switch and it will turn the vibe on. There is a distance limit but I think it is well within how far we will be from each other this evening." he explains.
Larry looks up at Kim and smiles and then over at his friend Jenny. He decides to give it a test and grins at Jenny while he flips the switch on the remote. He is immediately rewarded with a flush on Jenny's face although he isn't sure if it is from embarrassment or from the vibrations in her panties. Larry lets Jenny suffer for a few seconds then click the remote off and puts in into his pocket.
"This will be fun" he says to Chad.
*****************
The rest of the ride to the club is fairly uneventful and at last the four arrive at the club. The driver opens the door and lets the two couples out of the limo.
"What time do you think you will be ready to leave for the night?" The driver asks.
The four chat for a few minutes to come up with a time and finally settle on about 1:30, "Let's plan on 1:30ish if that is OK? Do you have a number we can call if we want to leave earlier?" Jenny asks.
The driver gives them his cell number and they all head into the bar.
The band is already in full swing and the crowd is fairly thick. There isn't much room on the dance floor and as usual it seems like the bar has folks packed around it attempting to get drinks. Larry and Chad head to the bar to get drinks for everyone and the ladies attempt to find a table for them. As the guys walk away Larry reaches into his pocket and clicks on the remote. Larry and Chad hear Jenny yell, "Knock it off!" but neither of them pay any attention and she is left with both the vibrating sensations between her legs and the strange looks from nearby party goers.
Jenny and Kim find a table and sit down. Sitting down causes the vibe again to push even harder into Jenny's crotch. "This is going to be a long night if they keep this up." Jenny pants to Kim. Jenny has been tormented all night long and her clit is already extremely sensitive. She can feel the beginnings of her orgasm tingling and she reaches out and touches Kim's arm. "Oh god, they have to stop, ohhhhhhh" she moans and shifts in her seat to try and get a little relief. The orgasm finally hits her full force and Jenny leans back in her chair and rests her head against the wall. First one wave rolls through her lower regions and then a second wave immediately starts. Jenny moans a little louder and drops her hand from Kim's arm down to her thigh. Jenny starts to rub her hand on Kim's thigh and leans forward to whisper in Kim's ear "Please, I beg you, please get Larry to be nice. I will do anything you want me to, but I can't take this all night long" With that Jenny leaves a wet kiss below Kim's ear and moves her hand from her thigh up under her skirt and gently rubs her outer lips.
The guys return with the drinks and see Jenny with her hand between Kim's legs and kissing her neck. "Well you two could have waited for us to get into the limo again, don't you think?" Chad replies.
"Hey Larry, I think she has had enough for now baby. If you don't turn that off she might attack one of us in the bar here shortly." Kim says to her husband.
Larry quickly sets the drinks on the table and fumbles for the remote. "Shit I forgot that I had turned it on before we left for the drinks!" He stammers, but finally manages to get the remote turned off.
Jenny was in the midst of her fourth wave of pleasure when the vibe finally quits working on her. She collapses into her chair and grabs her glass of wine from Chad and takes a healthy long pull from it. Chad can see that his wife is extremely worked up from all her teasing. He bends down and gives her a deep kiss. While kissing his wife Chad places his hand between her legs and pushes aside her panties. His fingers are greeted with her soaking wet pussy and he easily slips two fingers into slippery hole. Jenny moans into his mouth then slaps at his hand.
"I need to dance!" Jenny pronounces and she stands up, grabs Kim's hand and leads her friend out onto the dance floor.
The guys stay behind and continue to talk while the ladies work off some of their tension out on the dance floor. Watching the ladies dance leaves no question to any on looker that the two of them are horny as hell. A few times the guys watch as guys approach the ladies and start to dance and grind with them. Sometimes the ladies reciprocate with the guys if they where attractive enough, others they would turn from the guys and feel each other up and down. The show was quiet fun from the sidelines.
After a few songs the ladies come back over to the tables and cool down with some drinks. A slow song starts to play and Chad pulls Jenny to her feet and leads her out to the dance floor. Larry and Kim follow suit. After the song ends the band continues the set with a second slow song. "I love you so much babe, I hope you know just how much I love you." Chad says to his wife and then kisses her deeply. Jenny feels a tap on her shoulder and she breaks the kiss and looks to whomever is bugging her.
"Hey I don't mean to break in, but that looks fun, do you mind if I try?" Kim asks Jenny.
Thinking Kim means to dance with Chad, Jenny disengages with her husband and reaches for Larry to dance with. Kim grabs Jenny's arm and turns her into her body. "I meant you!" and she pulls Jenny in close and plants a kiss onto Jenny's mouth. Kim opens her mouth and pushes her tongue into Jenny's mouth and Jenny quickly returns the passion. Kim breaks her embrace with Jenny and looks at Chad and Larry. Both men are standing there alone on the dance floor with a little bit of shock on their faces. "What it isn't like you two haven't seen us kiss before." Kim reminds them both.
"Now will you please dance with me sir?" Kim says to Chad as she releases Jenny to her husband and wraps her arms around Chad's neck.
"Damn that was hot!" Larry says to Jenny. "I am not sure what has become of my wife, but I think you have been a very bad influence on her!" he grins at Jenny.
"Well we can always stop you know, but might I remind you that she started it this time."
"I am not complaining Jen, trust me it is far from complaining! These past few months have been almost like being on our honeymoon again." he says.
"Well hey glad I could help then." Jenny responds and then pulls Larry closer to her.
Chad stares into Kim's eyes and grins. He pulls her tighter to his body and feels her large breasts mash into his own chest. He runs one hand down the length of her arm very lightly and then back up again. Chad pushes Kim's long hair to the side and reveals her neck. While running his hand down her back and over her ass, he leans in and starts to kiss and suck softly along her shoulder, neck and just under her ear. Chad inhales her perfume and her closeness causes his dick to begin to harden.
Kim feels a little movement from Chad with their bodies pressed so tightly. She uses a hand to bring Chad's face back in front of hers. Kim then lowers her hand down to rub Chad's crotch through his pants and then tentatively leans over and kisses him. She opens her mouth again and kisses Chad deeper while still massaging his cock with her hand.
The song finally comes to and end and the couples work their way back to the table. The couples order more drinks and continue their dancing and flirting throughout the evening. Eventually the appointed time arrives and it is time to leave the club and head back home. The couple exits the club and the limo driver is already in place out front. He opens the door and helps the two ladies climb into the back seat and then closes the door once the guys get into the limo.
As the limo pulls away from the club Kim gets up and sits down next to Jenny. She leans over and plants a kiss on her friend and then whispers into her ear, "I said you would be the first to know, so now you know. I am ready for my surprise for the guys. Will you just follow my lead?" Jenny nods agreement to Kim and then Kim returns to her husband.
Kim kisses Larry "I love you so much and you know that nothing will ever change that right?"
Larry looks at Kim "Of course I know that dear."
"Good, then just sit back and enjoy your ride home." she replies with a sly grin on her face.
Kim then moves from her husband and sits down on the floor in front of Chad and Jenny. Chad thinks Kim means to have some fun with her friend again and starts to slid away a little bit to give the ladies some room. Kim puts her hands on his thighs to stop his movement. She runs her hands up the inside of this thighs, stopping briefly to rub his crotch with both hands and then allows them to continue up his chest. She leans up and whispers into his ear "Happy Birthday! You ready for a gift?" With out waiting for Chad to answer her, Kim kisses Chad and reaches down to unbutton his pants. She reaches inside his pants and tugs on his quickly hardening cock.
Chad groans and asks "Are you sure you want to do this Kim?"
Kim puts a single finger over his lips and looks over to her husband. At that moment Jenny takes her cue from Kim and she moves over to kneel between Larry's legs. She follows Kim's lead and places her hands on Larry's chest and leans in to give him a kiss. "Just relax, I won't bite I promise, unless you want me to?" She teases.
Larry chuckles and leans back and watches his wife as she works her charms on Chad. Jenny unbuttons Larry's pants and reaches inside his pants. She again leans in and this time kisses him more passionately while she continues to stroke his shaft. Jenny feels Larry grow in her hand and runs her thumb over the tip of his cock, smearing some of the liquid oozing from him around the tip. Jenny breaks her kiss and lowers her head down to Larry's shaft. Larry lifts his ass off the seat just enough for Jenny to pull his pants down to give her better access to all of him. Jenny continues a slow smooth motion on his rigid cock while she licks at his balls. She carefully sucks one ball into her mouth and rolls it around.
Larry groans with pleasure from the moisture of her mouth and the constant rhythm of her hand. Larry uses his hands to pull Jenny's hair back so that he has a better view of her ministrations on his dick. "Oh, that feels good. If you aren't careful I am going to go soon." He warns Jenny.
"Well we wouldn't want to make a mess in the back of this limo now would we?" She asks him. With that she licks up the length of his shaft and teases the head of Larry's cock with her tongue. Copious amounts of precum ooze from his head and Jenny lustily licks him clean. "What would you like me to do Larry? Do you want me to finish the job or should we wait until we return to the house?" She asks him.
"Sweet heart, that is completely up to you. I am fine with what I have received and would be more than happy to have Kim finish the job at home or you can now."
"I think I want to taste you is what I want." Jenny replies and she sucks hard on just the tip of Larry's dick. Jenny sucks as much of Larry's cock into her mouth and starts to piston up and down on his member. It doesn't take long for her ministrations to pay off. While she is rubbing his balls with her hand she feel his balls pull upward and his cock becomes even more firm.
Larry puts his hand on the back of Jenny's head holds her in place. "Ohhhhhhhhhh mannnnnn!" Larry moans as he shoots his first stream of liquid into the back of Jenny's mouth. Jenny swallows and continues to suck and milk every last drop out of Larry's dick. She feels him convulse again and another shot lands on her tongue. Jenny no sooner swallows that load and another spurt is emptied into her mouth before she can recover. It starts to ooze out the side of her mouth and she uses her fingers to catch it. She pulls off Larry's cock and licks her fingers clean.
*****************
Kim tugs on Chad's pants and pulls them down past his knees. She places a kiss on the tip of Chad's already firm cock and massages his balls with her hands. She moves her hands out along his thighs and using just her mouth she stands Chad's dick up straight and then slowly sucks his member into her mouth. Kim can feel the tip of Chad's cock as it reach the back of her throat and she stops and holds him in place.
"Oh baby that is awesome!" Chad exclaims to Kim.
Kim slowly sucks up and down on Chad's shaft taking him fully into her mouth and then flicking the head of his dick with her tongue as she reaches the tip. Using one hand Kim starts to rub Chad's sack while she begins to stroke him with her other hand. Kim continues to tease the very tip of Chad's member and quickens her hand motions now that his dick is slick with her saliva.
Kim changes her motion on Chad's dick and using her one hand she twists on his cock while sucking the shaft into her mouth. When Kim feels her nose hit Chad's pubic bone, she reverses her action and begins to pull back up on he cock. Kim can hear Larry moaning next to her and the thought of him getting blown by her friend makes her juices flow from her pussy, soaking her inner thighs. Kim greedily sucks on Chad's cock urging him closer to climax. She hears her husband groan and and she moans onto Chad's stiff member.
"Oh shit! I can't hold back any longer, I am going to cum unless you stop or move!" Chad tells Kim. The sounds of Jenny's slurping on Larry's cock and hearing Larry cum is just to much for Chad. It pushes him over the edge and he shudders and he too squirts his first stream of liquid into Kim's waiting mouth. Kim welcomes his load and swallows the first stream of hot, sticky fluid, as she continues to piston up and down on his shaft. Using her hand she continues to jerk him and is rewarded with a second stream of white fluid. Kim rests for just a second to make sure that Chad is completely drained and then she lets his softening dick pop out of her mouth. Kim crawls over to Jenny and leans in and kiss her over top of her husbands dick. Kim can taste Larry's cum on Jenny's lips and tongue as they both probe each others mouth.
They break the kiss off and Kim lowers her mouth down to clean off the remaining juices from her husband's semi-rigid cock. Jenny bends down and starts to lick on one side of Larry's dick while Kim holds his dick straight and licks and kisses on the other side.
"Stop, stop both of you! You need to let a guy recover for a few minutes." Larry chuckles to the ladies.
Much to the groups surprise the limo comes to a halt. "We are back at your home now folks if you are ready to depart" The driver says over the intercom.
The guys hastily pull up their pants while Jenny hits the intercom and says "Oh OK, just a second." A few moments later that door opens and the two couples spill out of the limo and head into the house.
*****************
They all enter the house and relieve the sitter of her duties. "It is really late and you two both have had a bit to drink this evening. Why don't you just stay in our guest room this evening and then you can leave tomorrow morning after breakfast?" Kim asks.
"That is fine with me, how about you Jenny? I don't really feel like driving back this late, you OK with just crashing here tonight?" Chad asks his wife.
"Sure that is fine, but can I finally take off these damn panties that you people have been torturing me with all fucking night long?"
Everyone laughs and Jenny removes her panties and flashes everyone her cute little red landing strip. "Since you are staying tonight would anyone like a night cap?" Kim asks.
Everyone agrees to have a drink and they all return to the living room, drinks in hand to sit on down and relax after their night of dancing and fun in the limo. The drinks are mostly emptied and the conversation is starting to wind down. Kim thinks to herself "Well let's put some energy back into this party."
Kim sets her drink down on the table and stands up. She walks over in front of Jenny and bends down to her friend, exposing her glistening pussy lips to both Chad and Larry as she does so. "I want to lick you and I want to do it right here in front of the guys. Would that be OK?" She asks her friend. Jenny nods her approval and Kim offers her a hand to help her stand up.
Once Jenny is standing the two ladies embrace and their hands start to roam over each others bodies. Jenny pulls Kim's shirt out of her skirt and runs one of her hands up under the blouse, cupping one of Kim's large breasts in her hand.
Kim moans into Jenny's mouth. Kim runs her hands down Jenny's back and caresses her ass through the material. Then she slips one hand around the front side of Jenny and rubs her mound. Kim can feel the wetness between Jenny's thighs and she easily glides one finger inside her friends pussy and then a second.
"Hhhmmmmmmmm" Jenny groans. Jenny unbuttons Kim's blouse and slides it off her shoulders. Reaching behind Kim's back she unleashes the clasp on her bra and it to finds it's way to the floor. Jenny breaks the kiss and lowers her head down to Kim's breast. She sucks one of her large nipples into her mouth and teases the nipple with her teeth and tongue. While working Kim's breasts with her mouth, Jenny also relives Kim of her final garment and the skirt finds it's way into the pile of other clothing next to the ladies.
Kim reaches down and pulls Jenny's sweater dress up over her hips. The movement causes Jenny to release Kim's tit from her mouth and stand up straight putting her arms over her head. Kim finishes pulling the dress up over Jenny's head and both ladies again embrace fully naked for another kiss. Kim finally breaks the kiss off and kneels down in front of her friend and kisses her way down her stomach and stops with her mouth right over Jenny's pussy. Kim uses her hands to spread Jenny's legs and then licks at her protruding nub. Jenny feels a fresh wave a fluid leak out of her pussy onto her friends tongue and she grabs a handful of Kim's hair and pushes her face harder against her pussy.
Kim releases her mouth from Jenny's lips and lays down on the floor. "Come down here so that we both can enjoy this." Kim says to Jenny.
Jenny straddles Kim's face and looks up at the guys. "I love you baby" she tells Chad as she then folds over to put her face in between Kim's legs. Jenny is greeted with the familiar scent of Kim's snatch and she slowly teases her clit with her tongue. Kim moans loudly into Jenny's pussy as Jenny's tongue traces down her slit and she feels Jenny penetrate her with her tongue.
Kim pushes her own tongue deep into Jenny's hole savoring the tangy flavor and coating her chin with juices. Both ladies make loud slurping noises and moan as they administer pleasure to each other in their 69. Jenny feels her orgasm take her by surprise. All the teasing with the vibrator all night long had her ready to burst. "Oh god, oh god oh god oh god!!!!!" Jenny screams and she unleashes a stream of fluid. Kim moves just in time and most of the liquid runs down her neck. Jenny shakes and moans and attacks Kim's pussy with renewed vigor. Jenny slips a finger into Kim's slippery pussy, making sure that it is coated with juice. Jenny then slips her finger out of Kim's hole and tentatively pushes against Kim's anus. That elicits a loud groan from Kim and Jenny pushes her finger a little harder. Jenny feels Kim relax her muscle and her finger slides easily into her ass. Jenny continues to lick fast and hard on her friends clit while slowly fucking her ass with her finger. The sensation of Jenny's tongue and the finger in her ass are enough to push Kim over the edge. "Oh Jesus! Oh yessssssss" Kim cries and wave after wave of pleasure ripple through her body. Kim rides the first wave and just as it dies a second wave begins. Kim reaches down between her legs and pushes down on her friends head urging her on to her pussy.
Jenny rolls off Kim and turns around to that she can kiss her. "Thanks for that, my dear. That was awesome." She says to Kim. Kim looks up at the guys and can see that both of them appear to have enjoyed the show because both Chad and Larry have bulges in their pants.
"I think the guys have recovered nicely from their earlier efforts in the limo. What do you say we take this somewhere more comfortable, like upstairs? Kim asks.
The guys both look at each other and then back to their wives. It is clear that neither of them want to say anything that might be wrong, so they both say nothing at all. "That is fine, as long as you don't mind Chad and I making love in your guest room, I think he needs release again." Jenny says to Kim.
"Well you two are welcome to the guest room, but I got my taste early of Chad, now I was hoping to get to feel him too." Kim replies with a grin to everyone.
"Oh really now? I guess if everyone is fine with that, then we are OK with it also."
Chad replies. "You sure you and Larry are OK with this?"
"We talked about it a lot over the past few months and I just didn't know when she was going to pull the trigger." Larry responds.
Everyone stands and gets ready to head to the bedroom. Chad stops at Jenny's purse and rummages around until he finds the condoms that they carry in there. He pulls out a couple and puts them in his pocket and then follows everyone upstairs.
Once inside the bedroom they quickly pair off, Larry and Jenny on one side of the bed and Chad and Kim on the other. Kim starts to undress Chad, first unbuttoning his shirt and sliding it to the floor. Chad and Kim kiss passionately and Chad lets his hands roam over Kim's naked body for the first time. He lowers his head down to kiss and suck on one of her beautiful breasts. He teases her nipple with his tongue and lightly bits down on the nipple and pulls it out away from her body.
Chad releases Kim's breast and then stands back up. "Lay down on the bed, everyone else here has had their chance to taste you, but I have not. It is now my turn." Chad tells Kim while gently moving her towards the bed. Kim lays down on the bed and Chad slips out of his pants, his member slapping up against his belly with it's freedom from the confines of his pants. Chad stands at the side of the bed and bends over to kiss Kim again hard on her lips. "Are you absolutely sure you want to go here?" He asks her, giving her one last chance to stop before it gets too far.
"Could you really stop at this point if I said I wasn't sure now?" Kim asks him.
"Absolutely, you are in control of this, both you and Larry. If either of you starts to feel uncomfortable with what is going on just speak up. We will stop immediately and either talk or just return to our spouse." he responds "So if you are sure...."
Kim nods her head and Chad kisses her deeply. "It is your turn to relax and just enjoy, trust me I know I am going to!"
Chad starts at the base of her neck and kisses and sucks on it. He takes one of her nipples in between his finger and thumb and pinches it until Kim gasps. Then he rolls it around as he slowly trails his tongue down her neck and over her other breast. Chad licks circles around her areola and nipple and then lightly bites at the underside of her breast. Slowly Chad works his way down Kim's torso licking and kissing every inch of her body as he works his way down. He stops and licks around her navel and inside it, then slowly licks down to her small brown patch of hair just above her pleasure mound.
Chad stands back up and climbs up onto the bed and Kim opens her legs to him. Chad's breath escapes him in a slight gasp as the sight of Kim laying in front of him, completely naked and her legs wide open. The display of her body causes his dick to take notice again and he can feel the blood flow into his member, causing a slight trickle of fluid to ease out of the head of his dick.
Chad takes one last look at Kim's body and then lowers his mouth to her thigh just above the knee. He kisses and sucks up the inside of her knee until he reaches her pelvis, then starts to lightly lick across her pussy avoiding her clit, to the other side.
When Chad's tongue passes close to Kim's clit she moans in anticipation of his tongue touching her already sensitive spot, but then he passes it by, causing her to moan again in disappointment. "Not yet, sexy, I will get there I promise. No need to rush this." Chad responds to Kim's pleas. Chad then trails his tongue back down the opposite thigh and stops just above her knee again. Bending down again to put his face right next to Kim's pussy Chad takes in the vision again of her lips mere inches from his face. First he kisses the out lips and licks softly, getting his first true taste of her juices. Chad takes his tongue and parts Kim's lips with it, sinking his tongue deep into her soaking wet hole. A fresh stream of juice leaks out of Kim's pussy and Chad quickly laps it up. Starting from the back of her pussy, Chad licks upward until he reaches Kim's clit. He stops there and sucks her protruding clit into his mouth and then licks sideways quickly with his tongue. Kim groans loudly "Oh yes, that feels soo good" she purrs.
It doesn't take long for Chad to sense that Kim is nearing climax. He quickens his pace of his tongue and continues the long quick motion up and down her slit. Kim's legs begin to tremble and Chad knows that it will not be much longer before he rewards him for his efforts. Kim grabs the back of Chad's head with both her hands and mashes his face into her pussy, "Oh my godddddd! YES!!!!" she screams as her orgasm slams into her again. Chad slurps up as much of the flowing juices as he can while Kim bucks against his tongue. Chad wraps his arms around Kim's torso to keep her pussy firmly planted in front of his face.
Once Kim settles down from her orgasm, Chad licks and kisses all around her pussy, staying clear of her very sensitive nub. He inserts his index finger into her pussy and searches the roof of her cavern for that little swelling. Once he finds her spot he starts to massage it in little circles causing Kim to slowly rock her hips. Kim starts to moan again from the pleasure of Chad's finger on her spot. "Oh my god, fuck that is incredible!" Kim says. Chad then lowers his face once again and goes directly to her clit. Massaging her spot with his finger and licking forcefully on her clit at the same time. Kim starts to pant and her legs begin to tremble again. Chad continues his assault on both spots simultaneously. "Oh shit, oh fuck, oh shit I am going to cum again!" Kim screams.
Suddenly it hits her like a wave breaching a wall. Kim's toes curl up and the pressure continues to build and build, until she feels like she is going to explode, and then it happens. Without realizing what she is doing Kim screams and unleashes a steady stream of fluid soaking Chad's face and the bed. Another wave rolls over her pussy and Chad continues to massage her spot while sucking hard on her clit. "Shittttttt! Oh my fucking god!!!" Kim cries out as she reaches out and tugs at the sheets.
Chad sits up and wipes the fluid from his chin with a free hand. He stares down at Kim's prone body and begins to stroke himself. His cock is rock hard already but watching Kim rock back and forth in her pleasure without any stimulation is a wonderful sight. Chad continues to stroke himself waiting for Kim to regain her composure before he proceeds. "Are you ready now? Are you sure you still want to proceed further? I think I am ready to finally feel what it is like to fuck you." Chad says to Kim.
Kim looks over to her husband and when she gets no response she simply says "Yes".
Chad grabs his pants from the floor and removes the condoms from his pocket. He takes one and puts the others on the floor. After getting the condom in place Chad slides up into place between Kim's legs. Using his hand he takes his cock and slides it the full length of Kim's slit. When he reaches her clit, he rubs the head of his dick against her clit quickly, eliciting a moan of pleasure from Kim. Chad then positions the head of his member just outside Kim's hole. He starts slowly to enter her, looking her in the eyes and watching the expression on her face. Once he feels his head enter her completely Chad quickly sinks his dick all the way into Kim's soaking wet hole. Chad grabs Kim's legs and raises them up so that he has better leverage and starts to slowly work his cock in and out of her pussy. Kim starts to tremble again and Chad quickens his pace. Chad can feel his balls slapping against Kim's ass every time he plunges into her hole. Chad feels Kim's vaginal walls clench around his cock and can tell that another orgasm had just hit Kim. She lays very still and whimpers as Chad continues to piston in and out of her. The clenching of Kim's walls causes Chad's balls to tighten and he senses that he is very close to cumming.
Chad pulls out of Kim and she looks up at him. "I want you to ride me please. I love the view from below of a lady as she rides my cock and I can see all of her body." He says to her.
Chad lays down on his back and Kim straddles his cock. She guides his cock into her hole and starts to bounce up and down on his pole. Chad looks up at Kim's lovely breasts as they bounce up and down in time with her body. He reaches up and massages both tits with his hands and then he sits up sucking one of them into his mouth. Chad is getting very close and knows he will not be able to last much longer. "Slow down, please, I don't want to cum yet." He pleads with Kim.
She slows her pace and glances over at Jenny and Larry. Jenny has her eyes closed and head thrown back as she rides her husband in obvious pleasure. Kim whispers into Chad's ear, "Fuck me from behind please so that I can share this with Larry."
"Anything you want sexy!" Chad replies.
*****************
Jenny moves Larry to the side of the bed and starts to unbutton his pants. She slides his pants and underwear over his hips and down to the floor. His cock springs to attention after being release from his pants and Jenny takes his cock into her hands, stroking him slowly. Larry removes his shirt and then leans in to kiss Jenny hard on the mouth. They continue in this embrace and Larry lowers his hand to between Jenny's legs. Larry is not surprised to find her hole already soaking wet from her previous play time with his wife and from the periodic torture that Chad and himself gave her at the bar. As Larry inserts a finger into Jenny's hole she moans into his mouth. "May I eat you?" He asks Jenny.
Jenny's response is just to lay down on the bed and spread her legs to him. As she lays down she pulls him to her and he falls down on top of her. He continues to fuck her pussy with his finger while they kiss. Larry breaks the kiss and lowers his mouth to Jenny's large breasts. He sucks on a nipple and causes it to stand up at attention. Using his fingers her tweaks the other nipple until it too stand up and the sensations on her nipples cause Jenny to groan with pleasure.
Larry then moves down between Jenny's legs and kisses the little landing strip of hair above her pussy. He licks down from the base of that strip, over her clit and continues down her slit until he reaches her hole. Inserting a second finger into her pussy causes more juices to drip out over his fingers. Larry licks the juice up and starts his journey back up Jenny's slit. Larry savors the flavor of Jenny for the first time and marvels at how she tastes very different from Kim. The jewelery that is in Jenny's hood acts as a stimulant on her clit and each time Larry passes over the ring it sends a wave of pleasure through her body. It isn't long before Jenny is trembling and moaning loudly "Oh god, oh god, don't stop, don't stop I am cumming I am cumming!"
Larry can feel Jenny's wall contract against his fingers and a flood of juice is released from her warm pussy. Larry laps up as much of the juice as he can and continues his licking of her clit. "I can't take anymore, you guys have teased me all night long, I want you to fuck me now! I can't wait much longer." Jenny pleads with Larry.
Larry sits up and reaches to the night stand for a condom. While Larry is getting the condom Jenny bends down and takes his rigid cock into her mouth. Larry gets the condom open and pulls his dick from Jenny's mouth with a pop. He places the condom on and Jenny lays back, once again opening up her legs and inviting Larry into her pussy.
Larry nudges up to her pelvis and rubs his cock over her warm, moist pussy, coating his dick with her juices. He slowly eases his dick into her pussy and feels Jenny clench her walls around his dick. He groans with pleasure at the feeling of her warmth and rams his dick in as far as he can go. Larry lowers himself over Jenny's body and kisses her deeply as he slowly fucks in and out of her hole. Jenny moans with pleasure into Larry's mouth and reaches up with her hands and grabs his ass, pulling him deeper into her. Larry lifts off of Jenny's body and places his hands on the inside of her thighs, spreading her legs just a little wider and allowing him to get just a little deeper into her pussy. His pace starts to pick up and Larry can hear wet sounds as he slips in and out of his friends pussy. Jenny's juices flow freely from her pussy coating Larry's balls as they slap her ass. Before Jenny even realizes that it hit her, an orgasm shoots through her body forcefully. "Holy shit! God Damn!!" she yells, pulling Larry deeper into her body and holding him tight. Larry works his cock in and out very slowly, allowing Jenny to recover from her orgasm.
"Roll over onto your back, that looks like fun." she says as she looks over and sees Kim riding Chad's dick up and down.
Larry reluctantly pulls out of Jenny's pussy and lays down on his back. Jenny straddles his dick and quickly impales herself on it with one motion. Jenny gets up on her feet, reaching back to grab onto Larry's legs she uses them for balance and begins to ride up and down his shaft. She starts slowly, building up momentum and quickly is bouncing up and down with full force. Larry reaches up and cups her beautiful tits and they sway with the rhythm of the four bodies on the bed. Jenny reaches climax again very quickly. It is not as intense as the other, but it seems to roll over her body forever. She throws her head back and bucks against Larry's dick over and over again. "Ugggggggggg!"
When Jenny recovers and opens her eyes Chad and Kim have changed positions. Chad is now fucking her friend from behind and Kim is kissing Larry passionately. Her large breasts are swaying back and forth with each pounding of Chad's body into Kim's.
"I love you so much honey!" Kim says to Larry, her voice cracking with emotion as Chad continues to take her from behind.
"I love you also, more and more each day. Thanks for a wonderful birthday, that goes to both you lovely ladies!" Larry groans.
Kim lowers her face to her husband's nipple and bits down on it, causing Larry to groan with pleasure. "Oh man, that's it, I can't hold back any longer, faster Jenny, faster!"
"I am going to cum, cum with me Larry, give it to me!" Jenny moans. She feel Larry raise his hips to meet her pounding and feels his shaft jerk inside her pussy. Jenny feels Larry squirt a load once and then again a second time and it causes her to reach her own climax. She clenches her pussy around Larry's dick milking every last drop out of his member.
Hearing Larry and his wife cum together causes Chad to reach the point of no return. Chad plunges deep into Kim's pussy and quivers as he shoots load after load. "Oh my god, finally!" Chad moans and he unleashes his final spurt into Kim.
Kim reaches underneath her and rubs her clit while Chad is cumming into her hole. She feels his balls slap against her hand as she helps bring herself to orgasm. Chad and Kim collapse into a heap onto the bed, both wore out from their play session.
After a few moments everyone returns to planet earth and seem much more relaxed. "Wow that was fucking awesome! I must say. Thanks again to both you ladies for a very memorable birthday." Chad says. "Now if you two don't mind, Jenny and I need to use your guest room as it is my turn to make love to her."
Chad gives Kim one last kiss good night and Jenny does that same with Larry. "We'll see you two in the morning" they say as they head down the hall to their bedroom.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,506 views
“Hey girlie! Are you open for lunch today?” it said.
“Sure I am, do you want to meet at your place at our normal time? 11:30” Jenny sends back.
A few minutes later her phone dings and it is Kim again. “See you then” she replied.
Jenny gets into the shower and decides to dress up a little bit for today's lunch. “Kim doesn't get out very often and I know she likes to look nice when we go out” she thinks to herself. With that she decides on her blue jean mini skirt and her pink shirt that shows off her cleavage just perfectly. After she finishes getting ready for the day and before heading over to Kim's she pops onto her laptop to give Chad a quick update via IM.
“Are you around or working?” she asks.
“I am here sexy! Just trying to wrap up a few reports before I head out to lunch. What's up?” Chad sends back.
“I am heading out to lunch with Kim and thought I would at least give you a quick update of what is going on. I don't have a lot of information, but things seemed ok. At least she contacted me for lunch. I'll let you know what I find out when I get back home around dinner time.” Jenny sends over.
“Ok, well have fun and give your new girl friend a kiss from me. Just kidding you know sexy. I love you so much!” Chad replies.
“Love you too and I hope your day goes well.” with that Jenny logs off and heads over to meet up with Kim.
Jenny arrives at Kim's house just a little before 11:30 and lets herself into the house as normal, just in case the little one is asleep. Jenny walks down the hall and into the kitchen and sees Kim sitting at the table feeding her daughter lunch.
“Hey there little girl! Have you missed your Aunt Jenny?” Jenny says.
Kim's little girl laughs and smiles at Jenny and seems to be excited to see her again. “Let me finish feeding her and we can then head out for some lunch. What sounds good today?” Kim asks.
“I don't care.”
Kim finishes feeding and cleaning up her little one. “Ok, would you mind keeping her for a few minutes so that I can run upstairs and change real quick? You didn't tell me that you where going to be dressed up and I can't go out with you looking like this”
“Why of course I can keep her.”
Jenny smiles at her “niece” as she takes her out of her chair.
Kim runs upstairs and wonders what she can wear today. As she is slipping into her slacks she pauses in front of the mirror to look at her naked breasts. Seeing herself naked with Jenny just downstairs, brings back flashes of the other night that her and Larry shared with their friends at their house. “Well if she wants to tease me with her little skirt, I can play that game also” Kim says to herself.
She removes her slacks and underwear and slips into a silk thong. Over that she puts on her black skirt that stops just above the knee and then slips into a pair of black heels. She puts on a lacy bra that brings her ample tits into perfect view. She slips into a blue shirt with a plunging neckline that ends just underneath her breast. After making sure that her hair looks fine, she puts on a little bit of perfume and heads down stairs. As Kim rounds the corner Jenny sees Kim's outfit. The first thing that she notices is Kim's cleavage her nipples rock hard protruding out of her shirt!
Kim sees Jenny look her up and down and smiles. “Yup see I can play this way also” she thinks to herself.
“So are we ready to head out?” she asks Jenny.
“Yup lets go.”
They get to the restaurant and get seated in a quiet booth in a corner. After ordering their drinks and food they get caught up with what has been going on lately. They continue the idle talk for a bit and then finally Jenny asks “So are we going to ever talk about the other night?” with a smile
“I though you would never ask!” Kim says. “I didn't want to be the one to bring it up, but I have to say that we had one hell of a ride back to the house. Larry was the lucky recipient of more “fun” and attention the entire ride home. I was so horny that I couldn't resist” She looks around to make sure that nobody is paying too much attention or is overhearing their conversation.
“After we finally got back home, we paid the sitter, and left a trail of clothes all the way up to the bedroom! We went at it for what seemed like hours and just couldn't keep our hands off of each other. There was something about watching you and Chad together, being watched by you guys and well who can forget our special time together!”
“I was very concerned of how Larry was going to feel about you after watching us together. I never had any concerns oddly enough about myself and him looking at you naked. There where no jealous feelings that I thought might come around. We have talked a lot over the past few days and we found out a lot about each other.” Kim explains.
“Well as for the hot sex, yeah I completely understand what you are talking about. We didn't wait to long after you guys left to restart our own party.” Jenny laughs.
“There really isn't any way to describe the feeling of how close Chad and I feel with each other after a play date. We normally have a very high sex drive anyways, but it just seems after a great play date, things get taken up a notch as we relive the events with each other over and over again. So you said that you talked with each other and learned a lot, am I correct to assume then that everything is ok? What things did you learn about each other if I can ask?”
“Well first I found out that he didn't think differently about me enjoying myself with you. Actually just the opposite!” Kim laughs. “We have actually talked a lot
about him watching us together and well each time it always ends the same, us naked and going at it like we where teenagers again.”
“Did you talk about anything else?” Jenny asked.
“Um, well yeah sort of. I asked him if it hadn't been so late, how much further he would have allowed things to go? At the time everything was going on that night, I really wanted you to suck on his cock and give him pleasure like you did me. I asked him if that would have been a problem and if he would have been upset? He said that if he was able to go again and if that had been offered, what guy would say no? I hope that I didn't step over any lines that night” and she grins.
Just then the waiter brings out their food and he looks at Kim and smiles. After he places the food down on the table he walks away and glances back over his shoulder.
Jenny laughs and says “Well it kind of looks like our waiter has caught a little bit of our conversation. Oh well, give him something to get through his long day. To answer your question, no you didn't step over any lines and I would have really enjoyed that, but Chad and I both where not going to move things along in that direction at all. If that was or is going to happen, it needs to be at your pace and when you two decide. Now if you offered it to me, what “woman” would say no?” and she winks at Kim.
“I have long suspected that Chad had the hots for you and well that was confirmed the next day. I asked him what he was thinking that night and well he didn't have to answer me for me to know what he was thinking. He said that had we met under different situations he would have gladly suggested that we move from the hot tub to our bed, but again he knew that it wasn't the right time for that....yet” Jenny says.
“So if Chad had moved between your legs while you where on the side of the hot tub, would that have caused issues that night?”
“To be honest, I can't answer that. At that particular moment, that evening, I think anything could have happened, but who knows how we would have felt the next day. Larry and I did talk about that subject though and the idea does excite both of us, but because it didn't happen we couldn't really give each other a good answer. We both agreed that knowing now that it is clear that there is an attraction between all four of us, that as long as we talked to each other when things felt strange, that we could have had a lot of fun.”
Kim sees Jenny reach down and “adjust” her self in her seat to get more “comfortable”. She also notices that her nipples are starting to protrude through her shirt,
“Hmm...interesting” Kim thinks to herself.
“Hey, she is getting tired and looks like she could use a nap. Let's finish up and take her back to the house and I can lay her down and then we can finish up there.”
“Ok that's sounds fine.” Jenny wonders to herself “and just what else do you have on your mind for back at your house?”
The ladies finish up their meals, get their checks and then head back to the house. After getting the baby to lay down for her nap the ladies retire back to the living room to pick up their conversation again.
“Well all of my conversations with Larry has given me an idea that I was wondering if you might be willing to help me out with?” Kim asks.
“And just what might that be sexy?”
Jenny replies having a good idea where this might be going.
“Well it would be really really awesome to surprise him with a threesome, I mean if you where interested and willing that is.” Kim states.
“Now that would be a lot of fun and under most circumstances we would be more than happy to help you out with that. I would have to talk to Chad about it first, but I can tell you that normally we don't do something like that until after we have had a chance to play as a couple with another couple as a group. Once that has been established and everyone is comfortable, then Chad and I are more than happy to lend out the other person to another couple to help them fulfill a threesome fantasy. Depending on how the other couple wants to play it, Chad or I can still be there to take pictures of the event or we can stay at home and just have a private play date.”
“You mean you guys actually take pictures of your play dates!” Kim exclaims.
Jenny laughs “Yeah we have been known to capture some of our events, for our private viewing pleasure, but again if the other couple isn't into taking pictures then we could just watch or stay home. We really only do that when we are very comfortable with another couple and feel safe enough to do it. About the only thing we have never had the chance to do yet with another couple is film the session..at least not yet.” with a wink.
“I really think that if we did that, it would need to come after we all had a chance to get together first and once we knew that there wasn't any situations that come up, I would love to come over and help you and Larry with that! How does that sound?” Jenny asks.
“I guess that makes sense. I actually have a second idea, but that one I want to keep to myself for the time being as I am still formulating it in my mind. Would you be willing to just go with the flow on something at some point if I asked you to follow my lead? Kim asked
“I like your way of thinking, and yes I think I could play follow the leader with you easily.” Jenny says to herself “Well let see where we can take this today with both of us being sober.”
“As I have said, Chad and I don't normally play alone with couples until we have played together as a foursome.” She stands up and moves so that she is sitting next to Kim. “WE have already played together as a foursome, so playing with you would not be a problem. Not to mention, well we have different rules for girls and I am free to play with them whenever I want.”
Jenny then leans in and plants a tentative kiss on Kim's lips, just in case she isn't all that receptive of the idea. To Jenny's surprise Kim not only is receptive,
she opens her mouth and starts to probe at her mouth with her tongue. As they kiss deeply Jenny raises her hand to caress Kim's breast through her shirt. She grasps Kim's large nipple between her finger and thumb and rolls it around and pinches down on it. Kim responds with a soft groan into her mouth and raises her hand to Jenny's head and runs her hand through her hair.
Jenny moves her hand from the outside of Kim's shirt to the inside of her shirt and pulls first one breast and then the other free of Kim's shirt. Jenny breaks the kiss and lowers her face to Kim's neck. She kiss and sucks lightly at the base of Kim's neck and continues to kiss and lick slowly down her neck to tit. She kisses and sucks around the nipple, biting the skin just hard enough to get a gasp of pleasure out of Kim. Then she quickly sucks Kim's nipple into her mouth and bites down softly on it. Using her tongue she flicks back and forth over her nipple cause it to jump to attention. The combination of pain and pleasure send electrical
shocks from Kim's nipple down to her groin and Kim can feel her fluids starting leak out of her pussy.
Jenny takes her hand and slides it up under Kim's skirt and pulls aside the thong. She first inserts a single finger into her soaking wet hole coating it with Kim's juices. Kim moans again with pleasure and reaches one hand under Jenny's arm to rub her breast. Jenny slowly plunges her single finger in and out of Kim's pussy a few times and then moves up to find her pleasure nub. Rubbing her index finger over Kim's clit causes Kim go starts to pant.
“Would you mind taking this to a more comfortable location dear?” Kim asks Jenny as she gently pulls her face from her breast and raises her up for another passionate kiss. “That would be fantastic.” Jenny grins at Kim.
The two ladies make their way up into Kim's bedroom and they quickly engage again in a furious wet kiss. Kim allows both of her hands to roam over Jenny's body, starting at her shoulders, down her arms and starts to pinch both of Jenny's nipples through the cloth. Kim unbuttons Jenny's shirt and lets it fall to the floor. Reaching behind her back she undoes the latch on the bra and Jenny shrugs the bra off, allowing Kim full access to her large tits.
Kim is the first to break the kiss this time. She bends over lowering her head to Jenny's breast. She slowly licks around one areola and then the other. The wetness left on Jenny's breast causes a chill to run through her and both her nipples respond to the cold and the pleasure. Jenny's nipples harden and Kim flicks her tongue over one of them and then sucks it into her mouth. It is Jenny's turn to moan with pleasure and she take both her hands
and runs them through Kim's silky hair, crushing her face into her breast.
Kim starts a slow journey from Jenny's nipple, down underneath her tit, kissing and sucking slowly over her belly button. She licks and kisses Jenny's navel as she unzips her mini skirt. Jenny helps attempts to move her hands down to help Kim take off the skirt, but Kim grabs her wrists in her hands. “No, I will remove this for your!” she says.
Kim grabs the bottom part of her skirt and pulls the skirt down to reveal that Jenny is not wearing anything underneath. Jenny steps out of the skirt and Kim tugs her over to the bed and gently pushes down on her shoulders to get Jenny to lay down on the bed. Kim lays on top of Jenny's body and kisses her deeply again. Then kissing slowly, she slides down to kiss her on her neck, then down to her tit. She then lefts herself off Jenny's body “I will be right back, as I recall I might need a towel or two for the bed.” she says giving Jenny an evil grin.
Kim returns with a couple of towels and lays them under Jenny, she then kneels on the floor and spreads Jenny's legs. Kissing down the inside of her thigh she stops right at the top of her leg. Kim then licks across Jenny's pussy stopping briefly to lick her clit side to side and then continues across to the other leg. Kim continues to kiss the inside of Jenny's thigh all the way up to her knee.
Kim then returns her mouth to Jenny's love nest and begins a slow fucking of Jenny's hole with her stiff tongue. In and out she takes her tongue, alternating a slow lick to the top of her slit with the deep thrusts into her hole. Jenny begins to moan and reaches down to place one hand on the back of Kim's head. She takes her other hand and tweaks her own nipple, causing it to stiffen. Kim starts to notice that Jenny's legs are quivering and she knows that her friend is very close to climax. Kim moves from the licking Jenny's moist slit to concentrate on her clit. Sucking her clit into her mouth she continues to lick hard on her clit.
“Oh god, oh god! I am going to cum, don't stop baby...” Jenny's orgasm hits her hard and she can feel her juices flood all over Kim's waiting face and touch. Jenny can hear Kim's loud slurping and lapping as she attempts to drink as much of Jenny's womanly fluids as possible. Kim looks up from Jenny's pussy with a glistening chin and says “I'll be right back, I need to get something.”
She stands up and walks over to her dresser and opens a drawers. Jenny sees her remove small bullet vibe and a much larger and extremely thick, black dildo. Kim moves back over to Jenny and starts to give the black dildo a very wet blow job. Once the black dick is sufficiently slick she places it onto Jenny's clit and then turns the knob at the base of it onto low. Jenny jumps as the slow vibrations hit her most sensitive spot and sends new waves of pleasure deep into
her body. Kim slowly begins to move the dildo down her slit, slowly working it into her hole. She stares in wonder as she see Jenny's
pussy lips spread and begin to swallow the thick dildo. “What a visual this is from this vantage point!” she thinks to herself.
Once Kim has the dildo completely inside Jenny's stretched pussy, Jenny starts to move her hips back and forth on the cock. Kim reaches over to the bullet vibe and while keeping a firm grip on the dildo, she places the vibe onto Jenny's clit and turns it on. Jenny breath escapes her and she is treated to yet another quick but intense orgasm.
Kim then turns the vibrations up to high on the black dildo and start to piston the thicker meat into Jenny's pussy. Jenny's begins to gasp for breath
“ohhhhh....ohhhhhhhhh, God damn!” Jenny can feel the tension building inside. “I am going to cum again! Here it comesssss!!!”
The force of Jenny's orgasm takes Kim by surprise and Jenny pushes the huge dildo out of her pussy and squirts a long stream a fluid. Jenny lays on the bed bucking her hips as the orgasm rolls over her body. Jenny melts into the bed and then suddenly realizes “Hey you are still in all of your clothes!”
Kim sits down on the bed and Jenny stars to unbutton her shirt. Slipping her shirt off her shoulders she bends down and places a wet kiss on first one nipple and then the other. Jenny sucks Kim's nipple into her mouth and flicks it with her tongue. As she is playing with Kim's breast, she uses her hands to push Kim down onto the bed. Releasing her nipple from her mouth causes the cool air to wash across the wet nipple and it hardens and firms from the moisture. Jenny unbuttons Kim's skirt and pulls it down over her knees, leave Kim only in her thong.
Jenny looks down at her naked friend and again admires her body, her large breasts so inviting to eat. Moving lower and seeing that perfect little square of hair peaking out from under the thong and her pussy lips that are so swollen with lust that they have over taken the thong. Jenny can see the juices that have smeared onto the sides of Kim's thigh and she bends down to lick one thigh and then lightly kiss her lips.
Jenny licks at Kim's moist slit once again tasting her lovely liquids. She finally removes Kim's thong and at last both of them are out of their clothes. Jenny then swings her leg over top of Kim's body and positions herself over Kim in a 69. Jenny lowers her face to Kim's crotch and begins to feverishly attack her clit. Kim groans with pleasure and lays there soaking in the sensations of Jenny soft tongue on her pussy, but also the wonderful view of Jenny's dripping lips just above her face.
Jenny inserts a single finger into Kim's gushing hole and coats her finger with Kim's liquids. Then, curling her index finger upwards she searches for that perfect spot just inside her opening. Jenny feels the swollen area of Kim's g-spot and is rewarded with yet another loud groan from Kim as she begins to massage Kim's love spot and continues licking down her lips and hardened clit.
Kim reaches up with one hand and probes Jenny's hole with first one, then two fingers. Jenny is still soaking wet from her earlier efforts with the dildo and vibrator. Kim reaches over and grabs the dildo again and turns it on low. She takes the tip of the dildo and rubs in up and down her crevice and then inserts
just the tip of it into Jenny's pussy. She angles the dildo down so that the vibrations of the tip will be vibrating directly onto Jenny's g-spot.
Jenny feels the tip of the dildo penetrate her and start to vibrate and she can feel more juices flooding out of her. Jenny inserts a second finger into Kim's waiting
hole and then a third. “Ohhhhhhhhhhhh” she hears Kim say. She changes her movements from licking up and down Kim's slit to put more focus on just her clit. Jenny suck Kim's hardened nub into her mouth and lashes at it with her tongue from side to side. The intense pressure of her clit being sucked on along with the finger fucking that she is receiving from Jenny causes Kim the pressure to build deep inside. “Almost there, almost there...keep going!” Kim pants to Jenny.
Suddenly Kim arches her back what little she can with Jenny's weight on top of her and she is overrun by her orgasm. It starts as a low roil inside her stomach and rolls over her lower region. Jenny feels a gush of liquid flow out of Kim's pussy soaking her fingers, face and the bed. Jenny removes her fingers and rolls off of Kim and then lays down on top of her and kisses her passionately. “You know, I could get used to lunches like this.” Jenny says with an evil grin. “Although, next time I need to plan a little better.” Kim give her a strange look “What do you mean plan a little better?”
“Well you have your toy box, I have mine. Next time I will have to bring my “little” present with me, I have been trying forever to find me a girl friend. Now I can try out my new toy if you are willing.” With that Jenny rolls off of Kim's body and lays next to her and plays with Kim's nipples while they both recover from their feast.
“Well toys are fun, is it a surprise or can I know before hand?” Kim asks.
“Hmmm...well have you ever been
fucked by a woman? No, not what we just did but really fucked by a woman?” Jenny replies with a huge grin on her face.
“Oh! Um...no I haven't, but hey I'll try anything once or twice!” and they both laugh.
“Well my dear, I guess we better get dressed, that would be kind of bad if Larry where to get home a little early from work wouldn't it?” Jenny asks Kim.
“Well I am sure it would be a shock to him that is for sure! So you are sure that Chad isn't going to be upset with what we did today?”
“Hell no! Like I said, we have different rules for different situations and well he knows that I have been looking for a lady friend for a long time now. We have
talked over the years and I am free to play with our lady friends whenever I want, he just likes to hear about it afterwards” she says.
“So you will be telling him about this for sure then?” Kim blushes but she knew Jenny wouldn't be keeping this from Chad.
Jenny chuckles and says “Yes I am sure we will be having one hell of an evening when I get home!”
With that she bends down and takes one of Kim's nipples into her mouth again and lovingly kiss it. She then gives Kim one last kiss and gets off the bed to get dressed and return home to Chad.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,428 views
Kim says “Hey Chad, since you never did get around to beating my 16 game Pro status challenge, what do you think about making a bet on the next two games?”
“Sure Kim, what do you have in mind for a bet? Guys vs. Girls teams?” Chad said.
Kim looked at Jenny to see how she felt and Jenny nodded her head in agreement. “Sure we can do that then.” she said.
Chad said “That's fine then, teams will be Larry and I against you two ladies. What's the wager then?”
“Oh I am not sure, let's just play and we can figure it out after the games are done. Better yet, the winner of the bet can set the wager, how does that sound?” she asked.
“Sure I guess that works, just makes it hard to know what I might lose.” Chad chuckles at her and Jenny and then returns to the living room with both their glasses of wine and Larry got the game started again.
So the teams where set and Kim started off the first game, Larry followed Kim, then Jenny and Chad rounded out the final of the foursome. The first game wasn't too close with Larry and Chad both finishing with very close scores of 175 and 180 respectively, while the ladies had dug themselves a very large hole as Kim bowled a 195 for the high score of the first game and Jenny had the low score of the game with a 127. So after the first game the ladies where down 33 pins and we decided to switch up the order of the players for the deciding round. This time the guys lead off, Larry, Chad then Jenny and then Kim was last.
The first frame everyone started off great with strikes for all four players.
“Next frame is a shot frame for those people that don't get a mark in the frame” Jenny said with a laugh.
“Hmm...I am not feeling shots, but how about who ever doesn't mark, then they have to take a long slug from their drink?” Chad suggests.
“That's a deal, much easier than shots.” she said and all where in agreement.
Larry started off with yet another strike and Chad followed up with a fairly easy spare. Jenny left the nine pine standing and had the first open frame of the game. Kim had a double pin spare to pick up and it proved to be too hard for her to handle and she followed Jenny with an open frame of her own.
Kim raises her glass of wine while saying “Cheers to you partner!” and the ladies clink glasses and then take a healthy long pull from their glasses.
As the game proceeds towards the end of the 9th frame for the guys, the couples add the scores up so that the ladies can see what they are up against. With Larry finishing again with a respectable 170 and Chad finishing a little lower at 168 the ladies are bragging that the door has been left open for them. After adding up the scores though the ladies still have their work cut out for them. Kim is sitting on a 181 heading into the 10th frame and Jenny is sitting at 141. They need to have 50 pins between the two of them to pull it out.
“Your up Kim, no pressure we just need you to get at least 25 pins and we will be on pace.” as Jenny hands her partner the controller.
Kim grips the remote and sends her first ball in motion....STRIKE! “Oh yea! High five baby!” yells Kim as she turns around and slap a loud high five with Jenny. Both ladies are hooting and hollering and feeling a lot more confident after that first ball and both are doing a little more dancing and shaking of their asses.
Kim sends her second ball in motion and there's trouble. Only 8 pins and she is left with the exact same spare to pick up as she had in the 2nd frame that she choked on.
“Hmm...don't panic Kim, but this looks familiar to me! Seems like you choked on this one a little earlier in the game as I recall.” pokes Chad as Kim give a sly look to Jenny.
She says “Don't worry mouthy I got this!” and with that she sends her third ball of the 10th frame in motion and easily picks up the spare. More hooting and hollering is prompted by the spare by the ladies and again a round of high fives are in process.
“Um, I don't mean to put a damper on the party for you two ladies, but you do realize that Jenny has to strike out now in order for you to beat us by a single pin right?” explains Larry.
The ladies stop dead in their tracks and both sort of stare at Larry. “Yup you sure do and looking back at the last two games, you haven't had more than two strikes in a row my love!” Chad says as he leans in to give her a playful kiss on the lips.
Jenny says “Get away from me you jerk!” and she playfully pushes him away from her and takes the remote from Kim.
“Kim, don't worry, I got your back partner! No way are we losing to these guys tonight.”
This first ball is then sent in motion....STRIKE! This is followed by a little bit of cheering.
“Yea that is fine, you still have two more to get though sexy!” Chad yells.
The second ball is sent in motion and it strays away from the head pin and hits more on the left side of the head pin instead of in the right hand pocket, STRIKE! “Oh come on, you have to be kidding me, you hit that so crappy, there must be a bug in the game.” Chad says and Larry and he both laugh knowing she can't possibly pull a third strike out of her hat can she?
“One more Jenny that is all you need is one more and we will have taken these cocky boys down!” exclaims Kim with a final high five to Jenny.
With that Jenny gets ready for her final ball of the 10th frame and the deciding throw for the little wager. She swings the remote and the ball is off and going, it approaches the right hand pocket just next to the head pin and hits perfectly. The pins collapse wonderfully but the nine pin is just swaying left to right but not falling down. Then the strangest thing happens, the screen on the tv sort of blinks and up pops STRIKE!!!
The ladies erupt into cheers and laughing “Whooo hoooo!!! We beat your asses boys!” screams Jenny. Kim puts up both her hands and the ladies give each other high fives and start dancing around the living room shaking their asses and prancing around the room like they had just won the a National PBA Title or something.
Larry looks at Chad “You have got to be kidding me, that pin had stopped moving and then the screen blips and she gets a strike?”
“Yea I don't think an obvious technical error in the game should count as a win.” Chad laughs.
Almost in unison the ladies say “Oh no, you aren't wimping out of the bet you sore losers!”
“Fine, fine, what is the wager now that you won the stupid bet by cheating?” Chad asks the ladies.
The ladies can't come up with anything that quick as they both want to make us suffer so it is decided that we will go relax in the hot tub and the ladies will talk it over on what we just lost. Larry and Chad head out to the hot tub and remove the cover and pull up two of the sides on the gazebo to let some of the steam out and to get a little bit of a breeze inside the hot tub. The ladies head off to change into their bathing suits and to no doubt plot their winning wager. After returning inside Chad heads upstairs to get into his swimming Speedo as he doesn't like bubbles in his shorts and anything baggy just collects bubbles while in the hot tub. When he returns down stairs everyone has changed and Jenny has four towels ready to go. They refill the ladies wine glasses and open up another bottle of wine before heading out to the hot tub.
Larry and Chad stand in the freezing cold night air with snow beginning to fall around them as the ladies seem to take their time getting into the hot tub and getting settled. Chad holds the flap up while Larry climbs into the hot tub and finally he is able to get into the hot tub and get out of the cold air.
“Holy shit that is cold out there, you think you ladies could have gone any fucking slower getting into the hot tub?!” Chad quips.
“What you can't handle a little bit of cold you wimp?” Kim says. “Don't want things to “disappear” on you is that what your problem is?” and with that the ladies laugh at him.
The two couples settle in and just sort of relax looking out into the night sky with the snow slowly falling around them. Kim is in the “recliner” seat with Larry in one of the corner seats. Jenny has placed herself in between Larry and Chad, while Chad sits in the last corner seat with jets.
The conversation wanders around about the kids, the upcoming indoor volleyball session and just other idle talk. Chad notices frequently during the conversation that Kim keeps staring at Jenny's tits. This isn't a huge surprise as Kim has always seemed to have this “problem” with Jenny. Jenny noticed it when they first became friends and started doing lunches together. Since early on in their friendship when Jenny noticed this, she would purposely wear revealing tops that would show off her fantastic cleavage. Chad has always had a thing for Kim since he first started playing volleyball with her and her husband Larry a couple of years ago. Kim isn't the “Barbie doll” type at all, but she really just pushes his buttons for some reason. She has curves in all the right places, has a fantastic sense of humor and like his lovely wife, she also has ample cleavage that just screams out at you. Add to all that, she is a huge flirt and although Chad's not sure she really understands what she is doing, she just is constantly pushing all his sexual buttons. Who knows, maybe she does know what she is doing and that is why they seem to get along so well.
Finally Jenny notices Kim staring at her tits and looks over at Chad and they share a smile with each other. Kim looks up and just smiles a little bit and then Jenny says “Hey you know we haven't yet decided what our wager is that we won yet Kim. What sounds good that we can have the guys do since they lost?”
“I don't know, they could be our slaves for the rest of the evening, it would be kind of nice being waited on the rest of the evening and not have to lift a finger for a change.” suggested Kim.
Chad sees a twinkle in Jenny's eye as she looks at Larry and him “I don't know Kim, is that really good enough? Is that as good as you can get for them losing to us? Especially since I had to get three strikes in a row just to win! I was thinking of something maybe a little better than that.”
Kim smiles and says “Well we are already out here in the gazebo and nobody can really see us in here. What do you say to making them sit here sans trunks?”
“Hmm..that could work, that seems appropriate for starters anyways. So let go boys, off with those trunks, or we will have to remove them for you!” With that both Kim and Jenny laugh and Chad looks at Larry.
“You sure you really want us to do that?” I ask, “Are you willing Larry?”
“Um, not really but what do we do?” he says. “If we refuse we are wimps and trying to back out of losing our bet.”
With that Chad stands up and looks at Jenny and smiles, then looking straight into Kim's eyes he slowly unties his shorts and then starts to pull them down. He stop just short of showing anything off to the ladies, “Last chance to think of something different ladies.” Chad said, just in case Kim was thinking it wasn't a good idea now. However, he could see a very different, almost lustful look come over her eyes as she was watching him slowly peel his shorts off.
“Nope, a bet is a bet and we won fair and square” Kim says “so off they go.”
With that Chad again looked Kim straight in the eye and then slowly pulled his swimming trunks down. The first thing that Kim noticed was that Chad was shaved clean as a button. His semi-hard cock now hung not two feet from her face as she laid back in her seat and just stared. Kim seemed to realize what she was doing because she quickly looked away and looked over at Larry with that same “gleam” in her eye. Chad finished pulling his shorts off and as he was bent over Jenny reach in between his legs and rubbed his balls.
“You might want to hurry and sit down or these are going to get very cold, and we wouldn't want that know would we?” She said with a chuckle.
After Chad sat down, Kim looked at Larry, he must have thought she was being impatient because he quickly stands up and says “Fine off they go then I guess...sorry but I am not much of a showman.” With that he quickly pulls off his trunks and attempts to quickly sit back down. Kim though reaches over and grabs his semi-hard cock in her left hand and gives it a couple of tugs as Larry is trying to sit down. Chad notices Jenny not even trying to pretend she isn't looking and he can see her face flush a little. He wonders to himself is that a flush because of the heat and wine in the hot tub or is she really looking to maybe taste Larry's cock after all?
“Hey now stop that!” Larry says as his face and neck turn bright red.
Larry finally manages to get sat back down and conversation picks back up. Now Chad can see Kim not just staring at his wife's tits but she is also attempting to see through the bubbles to get a better look at his cock. After a little bit Chad is startled as he feels Jenny's hand reach between his legs and starts to stroke his cock. It doesn't take long and he's at full mast.
“I am getting a bit warm in this seat, does anyone want to switch with me?” asks Kim.
Everyone indicates they are comfortable in their current seats so Kim moves to the seat that is right next to Larry but has no jets. It does however raiser her a little higher out of the water to cool her down. While she is moving seats she bends over and looks straight down into the water. As she is clearly looking at Jenny giving Chad a hand job under the water. Chad takes that opportunity to get as good a look as possible down into her one piece suit at her ample breasts. Kim looks up and their eyes meet, at first she blushes thinking he has caught her watching Jenny jerk him off, then she must have realized he was looking down her suit and she smiles. Chad makes no attempt to hide both his pleasure of looking at her tits and from his wife's hand job. Just before she is able to sit down Larry reaches between Kim's legs while she is bent over and rubs on her pussy with his right hand and attempts to leave his hand there as she is sitting down. Larry pulls his hand out at the last minute feigning injury to his hand from Kim sitting on it.
“Serves you right if I had trapped it there, you pervert.” she says as she leans over and gives Larry a kiss.
Chad notices as she pulls away from her kiss that Kim leaves her hand under water and it is clear from the shock on Larry's face and from the movement that Kim is also providing some special attention to Larry's cock. Chad just looks over at Larry and grins and he smiles back but neither of them say a word. Chad leans over and gives Jenny a very deep passionate kiss and as they break away she whispers into his ear “I want to feel your hard cock inside my mouth. Sit up on the side of the hot tub so I can taste your cock.”
Chad pulls away and looks at her and then back to Kim. Kim and Larry are busy with their own kissing and neither of them seem to be aware of what we are doing so he goes ahead and moves to the side of the hot tub. At the same time Jenny maneuvers herself between his legs and takes his cock into her hands and lovingly kisses and licks the tip. The movement of their bodies into the new positions startles Kim and Larry out of their embrace and they both just stare at them. Chad doesn't tell Jenny that they are now being watched and just looks at Kim as Jenny lowers her head onto his now hard dick. Jenny takes one free hand and starts to massage his balls as her head bobs up and down on his cock and she starts to moan and Chad can tell that she is really getting off knowing that Kim and Larry have to be watching her give him a blow job. Kim just smiles at Chad and shakes her head with a look of sexual desire in her eyes while Larry has a look of confusion. Chad is not sure if he was shocked, upset or just plain surprised. Before he can figure out which of those emotions are hidden on his face Kim says “Why don't you sit up on the side also honey, Jenny is getting to have all the fun and well I want to have some also.”
Chad can see a look of panic cross Larry's face at first and he says “I don't know Kim.”
Jenny must have heard either their conversation or Larry's hesitation because she lets Chad's dick fall from her mouth with wet pop and then looks at Kim and Larry.
“I am so sorry, I did not mean to embarrass either of you. It was not my intention to make either of you feel uncomfortable. It's just that he was naked and hard and well I forgot who we where with in the hot tub and I guess I got carried away.” she explains with a very concerned look on her face.
“You don't need to stop on our account, I was actually enjoying the view to be honest, but it does confirm our suspicions about you and Chad.” said Kim as she gives them both a devilish grin. Even though Larry has hesitated about sitting on the side of the hot tub, he clearly is having control issues as Kim is still pumping his cock underwater and now neither are trying to be discreet about the situation.
Chad laughs and says “And just what are your suspicions of us Kim?”
“Well it is quiet clear that you two are either swingers or have a very unique relationship, but I am betting on the first option. We have had the thought for some time now, but never would have asked out right. I tried dropping hints to see if you would bite but you never took the bait, either of you.”
“What makes you think we are swingers? Just because I am naked in the hot tub and she is giving me a blow job in front of you?” he asks.
“Well that helped push the thoughts along sure, but it is just the over all attitude that the two of you have. You are a constant flirt with other ladies and I quickly noticed that Jenny never gets upset with how you act around the ladies. You blurted out one evening in front of us at the house something about me having a bi side and that it was alright, Jenny has her own bi side and what guy doesn't like that. Also, Jenny and I have had many short conversations about adding a lady to the bedroom and I have caught her looking at other ladies more often than I can count. One of the last things that sealed it for us though was when we where at the bar the last time and Larry's co-worker was dancing with you. I saw how you where grinding with her all night long and I was sure that I saw her rubbing your cock through your pants and you sure were not moving away from her. Then when she confirmed to me that she had in fact played with you outside your pants and you told her to stop, not because you where going to get in trouble, but because you where going to cum in your pants, I pretty much figured it out then.”
"So then if you have caught Jenny looking at other ladies more often than you can count, and that gives you an indication that she is bi and we are swingers, does that mean then that you are also? I mean I have seen you staring at my wife's beautiful tits just about every time we get together.” Chad asked and laughed out loud.
This entire time Jenny has only released Chad's cock from her mouth, she has not removed her hand. He is still sitting on the edge of the hot tub and she has continued giving him a fantastic hand job and precum is oozing from the head of his cock. Kim is clearly looking at the show and sees Jenny bend over and lick the juices from the tip of Chad's cock, causing him to groan. Kim's pace picks up under the water on Larry's dick and he squirms a little bit more and Chad wonders just how close he is to cumming.
“Well it looks like you better finish that job Jenny, Chad is oozing all over your hand and well unless I am mistaken, I think he would prefer to not make a mess in his hot tub. Larry, unless you want me to leave you in this state, you better get up on the side here because I am not going to leave a mess in his hot tub.” Kim says.
With that said Jenny turns back to Chad and smiles as she lowers her mouth over his pulsating cock. Chad groans with pleasure and closes his eyes for just a second. He can hear a small amount of splashing and opens his eyes just in time to see Kim swallow Larry's cock all the way until her nose is nestled into his small patch of hair. Larry closes his eyes and groans with pleasure. Now all that can be heard are the tell tale sounds of slurping from the ladies and sucking sounds as Kim and Jenny work the magic on their husbands dicks.
“Yea baby, suck my cock, ohhhh man that feels so great” Chad tells Jenny. “I love watching you when you are sucking my dick, but I have to say that you are missing one hell of a show here. Kim wasn't lying when she said that Larry tells her she gives great blow jobs.”
She lifts her head from his dick and continues pumping it with her hand so that she can take a look over at Kim and Larry. Kim has one hand cupping and massaging Larry's balls while the other hand works in unison on his raging hard on. As her mouth moves off his cock her hand comes up from the base and they both can see her hand rotating on his cock on the way up. She repeats the motion on the way back down but in reverse. Larry is groaning with pleasure and has both hands on the back of Kim's head. Kim pulls her mouth from Larry's dick and a small amount of cum and saliva trail from her lips to the tip of his cock. When she sees that she is being watched by Chad and Jenny, she chuckles and Larry's eye open to see why Kim has left his dick. When he sees them all looking at him in his pleasure, he tries to squirm back down into the hot tub but Kim's tits are too firmly pressed against his legs to allow him to move. She quickly sucks his entire shaft back into her mouth and then pulls off once again. Kim then moves down and gently sucks first one ball and then the other ball into her mouth and rolls it around with her tongue. Larry groans loudly and says “Oh Kim, I am going to cum very soon if you keep doing that!”
Chad wonders if Kim is a swallower or spitter? She did say that she wasn't going to let him leave a mess in his hot tub but that doesn't mean she will swallow his load. Kim licks all the way up the base of Larry's dick until her mouth reaches the top of where her hand squeezes out a good amount of precum and she lustily slurps that up. Then she is back to work with her mouth and hand moving in unison again on Larry's dick. Her head is moving up and down and Kim is starting to moan with pleasure. Chad thinks to himself that Kim could very well be just like his lovely Jenny, her ass is moving and grinding like she is fucking the water and appears that she may very cum just from blowing Larry. Jenny is too enthralled with watching the scene in front of her and is just jerking Chad off at a nice and slow pace. However as Chad can see Larry is getting close to cumming, he can feel his own orgasm building and he can feel that tingle in his balls as they start to tighten.
“I am getting close babe, I know you weren't expecting it already, but you better bring your sweet mouth up here or I am going to explode all over your head!” Chad exclaims.
With that Larry groans loudly and growls “I am going to cum Kim, get ready!”
Kim moves her position just a little bit and moves her hand from Larry's cock and slips it underneath his ass and Larry groans loudly and starts pushing forward with his hips. He grabs the back of her head and yells “Ohhhhhh yeahhhhhh!” as he holds onto her head and pumps load after load of hot cum into Kim's waiting mouth! Chad can see a little bit of his juices slip out of Kim's lips as she does her best to swallow each load. Kim moves her hand to catch the dripping liquid from her lips and then licks them clean. Kim starts to moan loudly and and starts grinding her ass even more and Chad begins to wonder if she is cumming also. Then she freezes “ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh MY GOD!!!!” she moans as she lifts her head from Larry's cock and shudders in an apparent orgasm.
“Quick baby! Here I come!” Chad yells. Watching Kim ravish Larry's cock like than and so completely swallow his cum sends him over the edge. His balls tighten and he shoots a load of cum into Jenny's hot, moist mouth. He holds the back of her head and moans loudly and refuses to let her move her head until he has completely finished emptying his load into her mouth.
“Wow that was awesome! I knew that Jenny could get off just by sucking on a dick, but Kim, you looked like you where actually getting fucked while sucking on Larry's dick.” Chad said smiling at Kim.
Kim blushes a little bit and grins “The water jet over here was positioned just right. As I moved my ass while sucking his dick I was able to control the location that the water was hitting me. It felt so awesome and then hearing you cumming and Larry pushing on my head did send me over the edge.”
“Well you know, since we did lose the bet Larry and we were supposed to be the ones to be “punished” I think it would only be fair that we reciprocate to the ladies and give them some release of their own. What do you think?” Chad asks Larry.
“Well it is only fair, but I don't know. Kim how do you feel about it?”
Chad moves back into the warm water and starts to warm his body back up. At the same time he motions Jenny to stand up. Since she is wearing her white bathing suit that has strings on both sides of her hips, it was very easy to get her bottoms off. He just reached up to both sides while she was standing and quickly pulled on the strings and then grabbed the bottoms of the suit and pulls them away. Jenny gasped at the sudden cold air hitting her newly exposed pussy. Larry and Kim where greeted with the lovely sight of her nearly bald pussy only a few feet away. Her lovely red landing strip was the only hair they where able to see from that angle. Chad gently push Jenny to a sitting position and spread her legs so that he could get a better look at her lovely, glistening pussy, but more importantly, so that Larry and Kim could also see her lovely snatch. Kim is the first to speak “Oh my god! Is that a piercing I see there?!”
Jenny chuckles, “Yea I have had that for a couple of years now.”
“Holy shit! That had to hurt like hell!” Kim cried.
“Actually I had to have it done twice” Jenny laughs as Kim shudders at that last comment. “When we where gone on vacation a couple of years ago, I had it fall out and Chad and I where not able to get the jewelry back in while on vacation, so when we returned I had to go get it done again. It really didn't hurt as much the first time, but the second time hurt like hell, I won't lie.”
With that Chad gives Kim a wink and a smile then turns his head and lowers his face to Jenny's waiting pussy. He first lightly kisses her outer lips and then slides a little to his side and lightly nibbles and kisses along her inner thigh. He drags his tongue across the top of her pussy and then down her other thigh causing a sigh to escape Jenny as he glides over her clit.
“As fun as that appears, it would be very difficult for Larry and I to pull off, with me being in this one piece bathing suit, I would have to take it all the way off.” Kim explains.
“Guess you should have thought a little bit more before you packed that particular suit then uh?” Chad says with a grin.
“Well I didn't really think we would be sitting in your hot tub naked, well I thought it was a possibility since we knew that we would be getting into the hot tub and that you had the gazebo for a reason I am sure, but we still weren't too sure about the two of you and didn't want to make any assumptions.” she replied.
“Oh he is just teasing you dear, you know Chad.” Jenny says “If it will make you more comfortable I will join you.”
With that Jenny reached behind her back and removes the top to her bathing suit and tosses it to the corner of the hot tub. Her gorgeous 36C breasts fall free from their captivity inside her suit and are right in front of Chad's face. He leans up and gives first one nipple a light peck and then gently bits down on the other nipple and pulls it out slightly causing Jenny to gasp.
The look on both Larry's and Kim's face is a mixture of shock and lust. Both of them stare at Jenny's now fully nude body with lust and Chad can tell that it is taking every ounce of will power that Kim has not to move over and touch Jenny's lovely tits.
“Well Kim, neither of us want to make you uncomfortable and we do not want you to do anything that you don't want to do. I will not lie, I would love to see what you have hidden beneath that suit of yours, no doubt about that! In any event, unless either of you object, Jenny feels like she really needs some release since she didn't have an air jet to help her during my blow job” Chad says and smiles and Kim.
Without waiting to actually receive any response Chad lowers his face back to his wife's waiting pussy and starts to slowly lick from the bottom of her crack all the way up to her clit. When he reaches her clit is gives a quick side to side movement of his tongue over Jenny's clit causing her to arch her back to force his face further into her crotch.
“Maybe I could pull the bottom of the suit sideways Kim and still get enough access to allow you to join in on the fun, that is if you want to?” Jenny hears Larry say.
Then there is some movement as Kim gets up out of the water and places her self on the side of the hot tub next to Jenny's naked body. Larry slides over between her legs and pulls her bathing suit to the side. From Chad's vantage point he can just barely make out Kim's full pussy lips and a dark patch of hair. He can't tell with the bathing suit on if it is just above her lips. As he is trying to get a better view Larry plunges his face into Kim's waiting pussy and she groans loudly. Chad can now hear the slurping sound as Larry is furiously eating Kim's wet pussy and he starts to think again about how wonderful it would be to switch positions with Larry. “Not tonight” he thinks, “We don't want to push this too far tonight and we really need to talk more before we go down that road with them.”
Turning his attention back to his wife Chad picks up his pace from the long slow licks of her soaking wet crevice, to much shorter, quicker and harder lashes at her clit. Jenny begins to moan louder and arches her back more to give him a better access to her slit. She grabs the back of his head and mashes his face into her hole. As Chad feels Jenny's thighs beginning to shiver he recognized the sign that she is on the brink of orgasm. With that, he concentrates his tongue on her clit and moves the ring back and forth over her nub and Jenny start praying.
“Oh god, ohhh god, Ohhhh myyyyyy GODDDDDDDD! I AM CUMMING!!!!!!” and then Chad feels her body quake and shiver and her juices flood from her pussy and drip down his chin. Jenny bucks and thrusts against his face and Chad has to use both hands to grab a hold of her ass to keep Jenny from moving away from his face. Chad sucks hard on her clit and bring it completely into his mouth and he is rewarded with yet another scream from Jenny and another wave of warm juices.
Jenny's second scream started out loud but then suddenly became a muffled low growl. Chad releases his hold on Jenny's clit and glances up to see what has happened and sees Jenny and Kim locked in a deep, passionate kiss. Tongues are lashing at each other and Kim has her hand caressing Jenny's tit. Chad can feel a tingling in his balls and his cock starts to bounce with excitement watching his wife as she makes out with their dear friend Kim. Jenny lowers her hand to try and reach inside Kim's bathing suit top but the top is to tight to actually let Kim's large breast out. While still kissing Kim, Jenny reaches over and pulls the bathing suit off Kim's shoulders and down to expose her very large tits. Chad blurts out “Wow!” before he can catch himself as he gets his very first full glimpse of Kim's awesome tits, sitting mere inches from his face.
Kim's full tits have deep brown aureoles and huge nipples that protrude out so much you could hang a coat hanger on them! The sound of Chad's voice snaps Kim out of her sexual coma and she releases her hold on Jenny's tit and looks down at Chad.
“Oh my god! I am so sorry! I don't know what came over me, but when you started cumming I just lost control and had to touch your tits and kiss you.” Kim blushes and looks down at Larry. Larry had stopped his licking but had inserted a couple of fingers into her snatch and was slowly moving them in and out of her pussy and watching his wife make out with Jenny.
“No reason to be sorry Kim” Larry says “Something tells me that Jenny nor Chad were all that offended.” as he smiles up at Jenny.
“I am sorry if I went a little too far Kim. I was over come with my own sexual excitement and when you started kissing and caressing me I guess I thought it was ok to play with you.” Jenny says.
“Oh no, you are fine, I just don't know what came over me, but it was awesome! Larry I am sort of trapped in this suit right now and it is uncomfortable, plus I am the only one with clothes on. Let me stand up and help me out of it will you?” Kim asks.
Larry and Jenny both say at the same time “Are you sure about that Kim?”
Instead of answering them, Kim stands up and starts to peel her bathing suit down over her hips. She stops just briefly before reveling her pussy and looks at her husband to make sure he is ok with what she is about to do. Larry smiles at her and silently nods his head in approval and then Kim looks into Chad's eyes to watch his reaction as he gets a much better look at her dripping pussy. She pulls the bathing suit completely down and steps out of it and then drops it behind her in the corner. Kim then sits back down next to Jenny completely naked and spreads her legs open to her husband. Chad can finally see that Kim does in fact keep her actual pussy and lips clean shaven with just a tuft of brown hair at the top. Not quiet a landing strip, but a little box if you will. Chad can now see that her pussy lips are swollen and very large and her clit is standing tall and begging for someone to lick and suck on it. Chad looks up at Kim and says “Yummy! I know I have called you sexy many times before and I truly meant in then, but now, the word doesn't even come close to giving you justice. Larry, you are one extremely lucky man I will tell you that!”
Kim again blushes and looks down at her husband. “Thank you, Jenny is looking super hot herself! Now that I know Kim doesn't mind me looking at her naked body I don't feel so bad voicing that opinion.” Larry slips two fingers into Kim's already sloppy pussy and she groan. He then lowers his mouth to those swollen lips and starts to lick her pussy very slowly at first. He can taste her sweet juices as they flow from her pussy, over his fingers and into his mouth. As Kim starts to moan louder she grabs the back of his head with one hand and pushes his head harder into her pussy. She sees Jenny move out of the corner of her eye and Jenny lowers her head down to take one of Kim's large nipples into her mouth. Jenny slowly and gently rolls the nipple around in her mouth and flicks it with her tongue back and forth. Jenny reaches up and massages the other breast with her hand and continues her assault on Kim's tit. The sensations of her husband licking her pussy and finger fucking her and having Jenny sucking on her tit are too much. Her second orgasm hits Kim with an unexpected force and she can feel her juices flooding out of her pussy and into Larry's waiting mouth. “Ohhh YESSSSSSSSS!, GOD that feels sooooo good!!!” she moans.
Jenny then moves from her tit to lay a deep passionate kiss on Kim again while she continues to rock back and forth on Larry's tongue as wave after wave of pleasure roll through her lower regions. Chad sees that Jenny's pussy is dripping and swollen and knows that she needs more attention.
Chad slips his index finger into Jenny's pussy and starts to gently rub her g-spot. Jenny moans into Kim's mouth as Chad licks her clit. Since Jenny has already came once Chad knows that the time for slow and gentle have long passed. He concentrates on her hard clit with very quick and very hard licks and starts to pump furiously at her g-spot. Jenny's hot pussy juice is coating Chad's finger and making his chin slick. Jenny exclaims “I am going to cum again baby! Keep going...don't stop...here it comes! Oh God!!!!”
Sensing that Jenny is about to shower him with her cum, he moves his head away and continues to massage her g-spot. The orgasm starts deep in her stomach and the pressure builds. Kim decides to return the favor and helps Jenny reach climax by bending over and sucking her nipple into her mouth. The hot moisture of Kim's mouth on her nipple and the slight pain and pleasure from Kim biting down on her nipple sends her over the edge. The orgasm hits her completely and she yells “Yessss!!!!!!” as she squirts juices over Chad's shoulder and into the hot tub. A steady stream of pussy juice streaks out of her pussy and soaks Chad's face and shoulder and Larry says “Holy shit! Did you just see that Kim!”
“Yea that was awesome and I am glad I was able to help you over the edge sweetie. Do you do that often?” she asks Jenny.
Jenny is still in her sexual fog after her orgasm and doesn't notice that Kim is talking to her. Of course it doesn't help that Chad is still massaging her g-spot and Kim still has her tits in her hands.
“Um babe, Kim is talking to you” Chad says and we all laugh.
“What??” Jenny seems to come back to the rest of us.
“Kim was wondering if you squirt like that often.” Chad tells Jenny.
“Oh I can yea, one of the benefits of the piercing is that it has really made my orgasms much more intense. I could always squirt, but after getting that done it has been much easier and much more intense. Chad seems to really enjoy it when I do that also.” She says as she bends down to give him a kiss, tasting her own juices still on my mouth.
Chad and Larry both sit back in the hot tub to rest and the ladies ease off the side of the hot tub to get warm. They are sitting still fairly close to each other and after a few minutes Kim looks over and appears to catch Jenny staring at her tits again. Kim moves over next to Jenny and leans in and kisses her gently on the mouth. “Do you think I can have a little closer look at your piercing? I couldn't see it very well from where I was sitting.” she whispers into her ear.
Jenny, not knowing for sure exactly what Kim means hesitantly slide back up on the side of the hot tub. Kim moves her hand up to spread Jenny's lips so she can get a better view of her ring.
“And it doesn't hurt at all now when it moves around?” she asks.
“Not at all, like I said it actually provides a lot more stimulation now. Before I had a difficult time cumming when I would ride Chad, but after having the hood done, wow, what a difference.” Jenny answered.
“So this doesn't hurt then?” asks Kim as she rubs her finger over Jenny's clit. Jenny shudders and says “Umm.. hmmmm... no that doesn't hurt at all..ahhhh”.
Chad looks over at Larry to see what his reaction is to the scene that is unfolding in front of them. “Well I am surely not going to break this up, so if Larry is uncomfortable, then he better say something because I have a feeling that Kim is just getting started.” he thinks to himself.
Larry just smiles at Chad and thinks “Well I knew about her college days and I have always seen her flirt with other ladies, but I wasn't sure just how far she was willing to take it. I wonder just how far she will go this evening? Should I put a stop to this?”
“And this feels good too?” Kim asks, as she lowers her mouth to Jenny's pussy. She first kisses the entire pussy and slowly licks up her moist slit.
Jenny moans and puts a hand gently on top of Kim's head. “No that definitely doesn't hurt, but be careful what you are starting there sweetie.”
“Oh I know exactly what I am doing, I have been trying to get you to see it for months now.” Kim says and then she inserts one finger into Jenny's pussy and starts to lavish her pussy with her tongue.
Jenny starts to moan softly and rock her hips forward to give Kim a better, more comfortable angle of her pussy. Kim curls her finger upwards and rubs Jenny's swollen g-spot and quickens the pace of her tongue on her clit. Jenny clit is super sensitive after having climaxed twice already and she can sense the orgasm building quickly. The newness of Kim's moist mouth on her pussy and her finger fucking is quickly pushing her over the edge.
“Oh yes, oh yes, I am going to cum, do you want me to cum on you?” Jenny moans.
Kim doesn't bother to take her mouth away to answer her, she just intensifies her licking and slurping of her friends pussy. Kim feels Jennys thighs start to shake and then it hits. Jenny again squirts a flood of juices into Kim's waiting mouth and Kim slips a second finger into Jenny's pussy and pumps furiously with her hand. Jenny is moaning loudly and crushes Kim's head to her pussy with her hands and legs. After the orgasm has passed Kim moves from Jenny's pussy and looks at her husband. She moves across the hot tub to plant a very wet kiss on his lips. Larry can still taste Jenny's pussy juice on his wife's lips and tongue.
“I figured you would like a taste of that.” Kim says with a laugh as Larry looks a little embarrassed and caught off guard.
Jenny slips back into the hot tub and then says “Ok, well if you don't mind, it would be terrible of me as host to not return that favor. Would you mind sitting back up here and allowing me to return that favor to you?” she asks.
“Are you sure you really want to do that Jenny? Are you ok with that guys?” says Kim.
“Sexy, in case you haven't figured out yet, we really don't have many hang ups. Our only rules are never to intentionally hurt anyone and to never push someone into something they are uncomfortable with. We always move at whatever pace our friends want to go at. Once you head down that road, it is very difficult to return and well your friendship means more to us than anything else.” Chad replies.
“Well I haven't ever seen Kim act like this and it is all new to me. I sort of was aware that she might have a side like this, but we have never really talked much about it, but if you want to sit up there, then by all means go ahead. I am sure we can deal with the rest of this later.” Larry replies.
With her receiving her “ok” from everyone, Kim moves to the edge of the hot tub again and Jenny slides over between her friends legs. Kim spreads her legs and opens up her pussy to Jenny and once again Chad is presented with a fantastic view of Kim's nude body. The sight of her lovely large breasts, small patch of brown pubic hair and lovely swollen pussy lips makes his balls tingle again and he envies his wife's opportunity to lick that pussy.
Jenny give one last look over at Larry and then up at Kim and when she doesn't hear any complaints, she lowers her mouth to Kim's waiting pussy. Kim feels first her warm breath and then her moist lips as Jenny's tongue penetrates her lips and sinks deep into her pussy. She moans softly and rocks forward a little bit, grinding her pussy into Jenny's face. Jenny takes her tongue from deep inside Kim's pussy and slides it up the length of her cleft and reaches her protruding clit. She then licks softly at first from side to side and then quickly in a vertical motion over that sweet spot. Jenny brings up her hand and inserts a finger into Kim's pussy and her finger is quickly coated with juice as Kim's juices slide down her finger and down Jenny's hand. Jenny starts to put more pressure onto Kim's g-spot while rubbing her finger back and forth picking up her pace. Tasting Kim's tangy pussy juices for the first time, Jenny moans into her pussy. Chad and Larry can see the passion in Kim's eyes as she looks from her husband's face to Chad. It is clear that Kim is no longer aware that anyone is watching her, just aware of the pleasure that her friend is providing her between her legs. Kim reaches down to cup one of her tits and starts to squeeze and pull on her nipple. Then she uses her other hand to do the same thing to her other nipple. Both nipples are swelling and protruding straight out and Kim rolls them back and forth between her fingers which sends shock waves directly to her nether regions. A long moan escapes Kim's lips and she feels her orgasm building inside her.
Jenny can sense that Kim is getting very close and increases her tongue lashing on Kim's soaking wet pussy. She slips a second finger into Kim's pussy and finger fucks her with a lot of force now. Kim starts to buck against Jenny's face and finally it hits her. “YES! YES! YES! Don't stop! Don't Stop! Ugggghhhhh!” she screams loudly as roll after roll over pure pleasure explode over her. Kim falls backwards and leans against the side of the gazebo and continues to quiver over and over for what seems likes an eternity.
Jenny sits up and turns to Chad “I guess it wouldn't be fair for me to keep this all for me now would it?” and she smiles at him as she approaches him to give him a deep kiss. Chad finally gets his chance to taste Kim's pussy, even if it is from his wife's mouth. The sight of watching his wife get Kim off like that, the taste of her pussy on Jenny's lips causes his dick to stand at attention again and poke against Jenny's tits.
“Ok folks, as much as I would love to keep this going, I am not sure how much more I can take. Let's relax for a bit and then I need to get out of this hot tub and take my wife upstairs!” Chad says.
The two couples slide closer to their respective spouses and wrap arms around each other and they all just sit and listen to the breeze and gaze at the stars. Eventually it is decided that is has gotten late and it is time for Kim and Larry to get home.
Chad looks at Larry “Ok, well this has been one hell of an evening and well as I said already, we can't turn back from this road that we have started down. I think I speak for Jenny also when I say, that your friendship means way more to us than anything else. While this could turn awkward, it doesn't have to and we sincerely hope that it will not. We all had a little bit to drink this evening and things went in a different direction. If either of you are uncomfortable with what happened, please understand that we honestly never had intentions of seducing you. We would have never gone here and we really would like to talk to both of you about this in a few days to make sure that everything is ok.”
“Well I can't say how we are going to feel tomorrow, but right now things feel just fine and I know that Kim and I have a lot to talk about ourselves at this point.” He says looking at his wife. “I think we both found out a little bit about each other this evening that we might not have been sure of prior to this, nothing bad mind you, just things we might have been afraid to voice prior to this.”
“Well then, can I push just a little further and ask another favor then?” Chad asks as he looks at Kim and smiles.
“Umm..what would that be?” She asks hesitantly.
“Oh nothing major, just can I have more than just a hug good-bye before we get out of the hot tub? Just a kiss?” Chad says.
Kim looks at Larry and he doesn't answer her outwardly, but sort of shrugs his shoulders. Kim moves over to sit on Chad's lap. She wraps her arm around his neck and crushes her tits against his chest as she lowers her head down to kiss him. Chad and Kim kiss passionately for a few moments, both lashing at each others mouth with their tongues. Chad's dick starts to come back to life and rubs up against Kim's pussy lips and Kim breaks the kiss.
“I think that is enough for tonight. Someone has woken up again and well I am not sure we are ready for that type of friendship right now.” she says laughing as she get off of Chad's lap.
“Well it isn't fair for Larry to be left out.” Jenny thinks to herself, and without even asking anyone, she moves over and straddles Larry's lap. Putting her arms around Larry's neck Jenny also smashes her lovely breasts, first into his face and then into his chest as she lowers down to kiss him. At first Larry is hesitant and was not expecting the kiss. He quickly gathers his thought and they kiss deeply for a few moments, when Jenny also feels a little movement against her lower lips.
“Well Kim, looks like you have a bit of something moving over here also!” she says and both Kim and Jenny chuckle.
The two couples finally climb out of the hot tub and retire to the house where everyone gets dressed. Kim and Jenny hug and give each other one last kiss good bye and promise to make some time this week to do lunch and shopping.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,648 views
“I’d love to, Ned. I’m Carol.” He was a very nice looking white fellow, probably a few years older but in good shape. Quite attractive, and as I soon found out, a good dancer too. I love to dance, but dancing naked, full body contact, with a good looking, good dancing guy like Ned is fantastic.
“I haven't seen you at any of our parties, Carol. Are you new or have I just been unlucky?” His charming smile did nice things to my mind.
“Kind of. We've been playing with Albert and Connie and some of their friends for a while but this is our first party. And You?” Ned’s moves were beginning to stir things inside me.
“Bess and I joined in Denver twelve years ago but we've only been here for about a year, Boeing, you know. Have you been enjoying yourself?”
“It took me a while to get into the swing of things but, Yeah. The sex has been great and there are lots of nice people here. Is your wife that tall brunette you were sitting with?”
“No.” He spun me around. “She’s over there on the couch, with brown hair, boffing the big bald guy.”
The woman he pointed out was sitting in a guy’s lap, undulating her hips, kissing her guy while they screwed. Somehow I felt a connection with her that manifested itself in a kind of an itching in my groin. Feeling Ned’s hardening cock poke at me as we danced added to that feeling. “Looks like she’s enjoying herself.”
“I really love seeing her enjoying herself. I try not to get involved until I see her get together with someone.”
“Protective?”
“Yeah. That, and it really turns me on to see her having fun. The club is really more for her enjoyment than mine.”
“You don’t like sex with others, Ned?”
He laughed heartily and kissed my forehead. That felt kind of good to me. “No. I mean that any guy in his right mind learns quickly that the key to enjoying the club is making sure that his wife is enjoying herself. Husbands usually bring wives into swinging but the wives really run things. They take the lead in almost everything.”
“Is your husband here tonight?”
“Yeah. That’s him over by the buffet talking to the guys about the football game this afternoon. Ya gotta laugh. Here he is surrounded by naked people, sex wherever you look and he’s talking football.”
“I like football well enough but my priorities certainly put a lovely woman like you way before sports.” I couldn't help giggling. He worked a little body wiggle against me in time with the music. “Would you do me the honor of moving this dance to a horizontal position?”
I shuddered a little at the thought. His eyes caught and held mine for more than a moment. I nodded. As we continued the slow erotic dance, he kissed me on the forehead again then nibbled my ear. I shivered. I involuntarily moaned a bit when he kissed and nibbled my neck. His hands on my bare butt seemed to be manipulating something in me that felt very good. In a few moments his fingers found my sensitive nipple and I felt rushes of heat all through me. Just as I was about to jump all over him he pulled away from me a bit, held my eyes with his again, and began to talk softly. At first I was a bit put off by his foreplay interruptus but he was just making sure that I was OK with our playing together. I answered his questions with a big juicy kiss.
Dancing and necking with him had my juices flowing like mad, and I don’t mean just my special juices down below. I couldn't really keep track of exactly what he was doing to me but whatever it was, it was working wonders. I felt the back of my legs touching something. He had danced us to one of the beds. What could I do? I had to let him lower me to the bed where he continued kissing me, fondling my boobs, kissing my nipples and doing all kinds of nice things to me. After a long deep kiss he asked me if I would allow him to eat me. Nodding fiercely I told him that Rick, my husband doesn't like to eat pussy. He slowly kissed his way down on me. When his tongue first slithered into me I moaned loudly. It felt heavenly. He licked and sucked and I felt fingers inside me. He stopped for a moment and our eyes connected. “Your husband doesn't know what he’s missing, Your pussy is wonderful.” He stretched out the word wonderful. His smile, shining with my juices sent hot shivers all through me.
I reached for his cock and slipped its circumcised head into my mouth. He breathlessly whispered to go easy on him. “You are so darned fantastic that you’ve got me on the edge. I don’t want this to stop yet, maybe not ever.” He went back to giving me the most delightful head I’d ever received. One of his hands was nipping my nipples while the other was ruffling my pubic hair. He came up for air for a moment, interrupting my feelings and making me want him more. “I love the feel of your bush, Carol. I don’t often get a chance to make love to black women.” He went back to giving me that marvelous head, bringing me ever closer. I was almost there when he stopped again and told me “Thank you so much for letting me eat you. You are fantastic.”
When he went back to kissing my pussy I couldn't hold back any more. I’m normally quiet in sex, the kids, you know, but I couldn't help letting fly with a screaming moan that they probably heard at the Wal-art down the street. His tongue and lips were so soft, so wonderful as they drove me and drove me and drove me through the longest orgasm I’ve ever had. I shook and shuddered violently but he stuck with me prolonging my feelings incredibly, doing just the right things. I needed his cock in my mouth but he pulled it away, leaving me with an empty feeling that somehow made me feel even more turned on. When I finally came back to earth, he was still lightly kissing my pussy and my whole body was periodically jerking lightly and shuddering. He came up and kissed my lips then our tongues intertwined and we squirmed together interminably enjoying the hell out of each other. “Why did you pull away, Ned? I wanted your cock in my mouth while I came.”
He kissed me lightly: “I didn't have your permission to cum in your mouth and I was oh so close.”
“Well, you do now. Any time you want, my mouth, my pussy, whatever.” I felt his cock slip slowly into my pussy. Moments before I couldn't have stood any more stimulation but somehow it felt very good. After a couple of initial thrusts he pushed hard against me, moving back and forth, side to side, kind of squirming together against my clit. He was taking his time, fucking me softly, kissing me deeply, diddling my nipples, raising me slowly but surely to another orgasm. I lost track of time, of everything but my erotic feelings. I climbed back up that hill, the tensions rose, those delightful shocks pinging all around inside me. The feelings were fantastic. We kissed and fucked and played, enjoying wonderful feelings until my release came hot and heavy. I tried to scream but couldn't let myself break that wonderful deep kiss. I shuddered and shook while he continued to pleasure me all the way through another indescribable orgasm, clinging to him, holding him inside me, riding down the hill, coming back to my senses. I didn't want those feelings to stop but slowly I rejoined the living to discover that he was still hard and still inside me. I felt a sudden pang, a super sensitivity and involuntarily pulled away from him. He smiled.
When I saw that he was still hard, I acted on an irresistible urge. I plunged down on his cock, sucking it into my mouth for all I was worth. I needed, I really needed to get him off. He maneuvered my hips into a 69 position and I felt those talented lips go to work on me again. I don’t normally enjoy tasting my own juices but right there, I loved the taste. His cock is quite a bit smaller than Rick’s so I could do more things with it.
My pussy was feeling a little overused but I couldn't pull it away from Ned so I attacked his cock with a vengeance. Hearing and feeling him groan against my pussy egged me on and I sucked and threw my head all around, giving him maximum stimulation. His cock was throbbing, my hands on his balls seemed to make things better. Finally, he groaned, bucked and filled my waiting mouth with wonderful tasting man sauce. Sucking and swallowing as fast as I could, I gave him as much as I could. I’m fascinated by the shrinking of a cock as it withdraws from a guy’s ejaculation. I kept him in my mouth until it was soft and supple. Finally, when I released him he moved up to kiss me, sharing the last of his cum with him. We lay there, kissing and fondling for quite some time, enjoying the after glow.
Looking up, I saw Rick standing there with his arms around a little red-head. “Damn, Carol. You were hot hot hot.” I nodded, restraining myself from telling him that I was going to run away with Ned. I smiled at the thought. Ned and I got up so that Rick and his redhead could take our place. Ned and I went over to the buffet table to get a soft drink. Bess, Ned’s wife, walked up to us and gave us a hug. “You two put on quite a show.”
I answered: “You have quite a guy here. OK if I steal him once in a while?”
“Sure.” She answered. “I wouldn’t mind getting a shot at your guy too.”
Ned added: “Hey. We ’re having a few people over for a film shoot at our place on Wednesday. Would you guys mind getting filmed?” I raised my eyebrows. “Just for personal use. We don’t sell them ever.”
We got some food and sat down to talk with them and some others who gathered. After we ate I got to do a guy named Karl. But that’s another story.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 2,836 views
We had decided to meet at a local restaurant for drinks and to see if we were compatible. K wore a sheer white skirt with a matching peasant blouse with her new heels. As she walked down the stairs her long blond hair flow as did the skirt. Did I mention that she was not wearing anything underneath. She grabbed a wrap as it was still early spring and the nights were still a bit cool. As we entered the restaurant we looked for C and B. I noticed that the cool air had K’s nipples standing up, seeking attention. C and B were sitting at a table across the restaurant waving at us. We went over and sat down, ordered a couple of drinks. We talked for a while when B asked if we would like to continue this conversation at their house. K was a little nervous, but agreed. We followed them to their house which was really close by. During the ride to their house K took my hand and placed it on her bare thigh. She told me that if this goes the way it looks like its going I have a surprise for you. She then ran my hand up the outside of her thigh letting me know that she had nothing on under her skirt.
We arrived at their house and followed them into the living room. C got us another set of drinks and we sat down to continue our conversation. C asked how long have we been nudist and if we practiced all the time. She then asked if we minded if they got naked because now that they were empty nester they could finally be nude at home. We both said hell no, and can we join you. C went to get some towels for everyone to sit on as we all stripped.
After we stripped we were sitting around talking when I reached over to K. I started caressing her arm and shoulder. Every now and then I let my fingers glide over her neck and down to the small of her back. I know that this can drive her up the wall and judging by how erect her nipples were it was working. I could tell she was watching something and I could see movement on the other couch. C was stroking B’s cock ever so lightly. I took this as a cue to start kissing K’s neck, which absolutely drives her wild. K reached over and started stroking my cock, coaxing me to get harder. Meanwhile C moved between B’s legs and began to suck his cock. Not to be out done K leaned over started to suck me. After a couple of minutes I told K that it was time to switch positions. I moved between her legs and began to lick her inner thighs, gently, barely touching her outer lips of her pussy. Slowly I moved my tongue closer and closer to her clit. Finally as she grabbed my head I began to run my tongue over her clit, flicking it, circling it and sucking it, driving her closer and closer to her first orgasm. The more I licked and sucked her clit the more she squirmed. As I concentrated on K’s pussy I felt movement next to me. C had moved next to K and B was between her legs licking her pussy. K’s breathing became faster. C began to play with K’s nipples and breasts, pinching them, licking them and squeezing them. K’s nipples are very sensitive and between my actions and C’s she started to shake, she began shouting “oh my god, OHHH GGOODD, OOOOOOHHH GGGOOOODDD, OH MY GOD”. K turned to C and returned the favor by sucking C’s nipples and playing with her clit. I moved around C and sucked her other nipple, while B licked and played with her pussy. After being the center of attention C began to shake and screamed “OOOOHHHH GGGGOOODDD, I’M CCCUUUMMMING!!!”
After both girls came it was the guys turn. C moved B to the floor and began by sucking his cock again. K and I were still on the couch as she was stroking my cock. We watched as C moved up and lowered herself on B’s stiff cock. She started moved up and down and his cock slowly at first, teasing him then riding him faster. K was getting turned on again and wanted my hard cock deep in her pussy. She got down on the floor next to B and I entered her in one swift move. I matched C’s tempo and I started to pound deep into K’s pussy. K and C began to moan and scream they were cuming again. K wanted it doggie next and in one motion got on all fours, I moved behind her. I slowly entered her because I wanted to last a bit longer. C and B had moved into a 69 position. As I began to go faster and faster C and B stopped and began to watch. Looking up K smiled and began to shake and moan, “OOOOHHH MMMYYY GGGOOOODD, I’M CUMMING!!!!!” Her pussy was gripping my cock and I couldn't take it any more, I slammed my cock deep into her pussy sending my cum squirting into her. We collapsed on the floor, as my cock slowly slipped out of her pussy. As we relaxed C went to refresh our drinks, I moved up on the couch with K sitting between my legs and B lay on the floor. K noticed that B was still hard. C came back into the room and noticed that B was still hard and asked if he wanted to cum tonight. He replied yes. K looked at C and said do you mind if I try, C nodded her approval. K got between his legs and began licking and sucking his cock. While K was working her magic on B, C reached up between my legs and began stroking my cock. As K worked faster and faster on B’s hard throbbing cock, C increased her tempo on mine. With watching my wife suck and stroke B and C’s caressing I was getting hard again. All of a sudden I heard a low moan as I watch K stroking B as fast as she could. B groaned again and began to squirt his cum. C didn't miss a beat and continued to stroke me to a second orgasm.
We relaxed for a few minutes. K and I realized that we had to get home got dressed, reluctantly. We hugged and kissed each other. We are looking forward to playing with B and C again.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,966 views
The Club
By VANudistcpl, in Couples Swinging,
A couple of years later while making love to her, I started telling how hot it would be doing this in front of other couples. I started licking her inner thigh and would stop to tell her that while my tongue was caressing her pussy another pair of hands would squeeze her nipples or gently glide over her body. K's reaction took me by surprise. She started moaning and gyrating her pussy against my face. She grabbed my head and tried to push me further into her. She had one of the most intense orgasms I have ever seen. After the waves of her orgasm subsided, we began talking about the possibility of having sex in front of others. She did tell me that she was very turned on by the thought of being touched by another while I was making love to her and that others were watching and getting turned on by what we were doing. The next day I showed her several web sites to meet other couples in our area and some local clubs. We join a web site and met some couples, but there was no chemistry. I decided to show her some of the club web sites. One caught her attention with the dance floor, semi private rooms and the public area. K was interested in the public area and semi private rooms. She noticed that the clubs held events and costume parties. We discussed the clubs and decided to fill out a membership application for one that was a bit from the house.
Finally, the day arrived when we were going to the club. K dressed in a black wrap around dress, what she calls her rawhide bra (she is a 42DD and the bra shows off her cleavage) and her black CFM heels. We arrived and checked in at the front desk. A host couple was assigned to give us a tour, a nice touch and helped K relax. We went to the bar first to drop off the liquor. After seeing the private and semi private rooms we went back into the public room. There was one couple on one of the beds. The female was moaning and her partner was pounding her with everything he had. K was entranced watching the couple. After a couple of minutes we finished the tour and went to the dance floor. We watched the other couples dance, talked to a few and mingled in the bar area. During this time I asked K what she thought about the club, to which she replied that it was a nice place, but she really liked the semi private or public room. I asked her if anyone caught her eye. She said there was one couple. I encouraged her to talk to them and see what happens.
After a couple of minutes K introduced me to C and D. We talked for a little and the girls went out to the dance floor. D and I talked about how experienced we were and how long have we been swinging. The girls came off the dance floor and went to get a drink. We all went to see what was happening in the public room. As we entered the public room there was 3 or 4 couples in various stages of sexual engagement. I stood behind K; she began grinding her ass into me. My cock began to get hard and I matched her movements as I kissed her neck something that drives her wild. I felt we were being watched and looked over to see C and D watching our movements. At this time C whispered into K's ear, let’s get a room. The girls led us back out to sign up for a room.
As we waited in the lounge area the window in one of the semi private rooms was open. The girls went and watched several couples getting into each other. When K came back to sit down she put a lip lock on me that told me she was horny and wanted my cock. Finally a room was available and the four of us went in. I stood behind K and began to slowly kiss her neck while I untied her dress. This was driving her up a wall, meanwhile C and D got naked and laid down on the king size bed and began caressing each other while watching us. After taking off K's dress and bra, she turned around and dropped to her knees. She undid my pants to free my hard throbbing cock. Her tongue flicked across the tip of my cock and swirled around the head, and then she took me deep in her throat. Her head bobbed up and down on my cock as I looked over and watched C take D deep in her mouth. I moved K towards the bed, she laid back and I kissed my way toward her pussy. I licked up her thigh and traced the lips of her pussy and down the thigh. K began to moan and thrash begging me not to tease her. D leaned over and said that she really looks good; I told him that C also looked good. D asked if I wanted a closer look. I immediately switched positions with D and began licking C's pussy. C began moaning saying oh yes, that feels so good, and he is really talented.
Meanwhile D was having a good time licking K. K looked over at C and asked her if she could try her pussy. I was shocked as we only talked about her possibly being with another woman. Needless to say I moved as fast as I could to watch K lick C. As K was enjoying her first pussy (and hopefully not her last) D and I were taking turns kissing and sucking C's nipples. C turned and started stroking my cock; D asked how good K was at sucking cock. I told him she was the best and he should find out for himself. K reached up and started stroking D's cock. K turned and started sucking D's cock and not to be out done C rolled over and took me into her mouth, we ended up in a very nice 69. K looked up from sucking D's cock and said I need M's cock now. D and I switched places again. I slid my throbbing cock into K's wet steaming pussy and pulled it almost out. I slammed it back into her harder and started going in and out. She started breathing faster and moaning, which made me go faster. K started to shake and scream ohhhhhh goddddd, I'm cumming. She grabbed my ass and pulled me into as far as she could. We looked over at C and D and D was slamming his cock into C. K looked at me and said I want doggie (her favorite position). She turned around and I slowly entered her tight pussy. After 8 or 9 strokes K was screaming louder and louder, Yessssss, ohhhh godddd, it feels sooo good. I was on the verge of cumming and let her know, this usually sends her over the edge. I told her that I was cumming and she kept thrashing and bucking as I came hard and had to hold on to stay in her. As our mutual orgasm subsided we began watching C and D. D was still pounding C's pussy. K sat up and reached over to play with D's balls, while I played with C's breast. Soon C was screaming I'm cumming and began thrashing. K kept playing with D's balls until he came and collapsed on top of C. After we all relaxed and gathered our strength we got cleaned up and dressed.
We all went back up to the bar area for another well earned drink
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,632 views
The Bean Jar
By Jessie B, in Couples Swinging,
"You son of a bitch!" I was awakened by Jeannie beating on my bare chest with her dainty little fists. "You didn’t wear a rubber and now I’m probably pregnant." She raged. She knew as well as I did that impregnation is rather improbable though not impossible for the first clear day of her month but I could see that she was ready to make an issue.
"Good." I grinned up at her. "Maybe this time you won’t be so ready to shine me off when I suggest we get married."
The fire in her eye turned to a glint of humor. "You sneaky bastard. Now I do have to take you seriously don’t I? At least for the next three weeks."
"Yes you do." I reached over the side of the bed for my trousers and rummaged in the pockets. "And in the meantime it might help if you wear this."
She accepted the small velvet box I held out to her and snapped open the lid. "So now if I throw up at work, the other girls will just smirk and congratulate me. You are a scheming bastard aren’t you? She put the ring on her finger and held it at arms length. "At least I can still see it at this distance." It was only a half carat but the most my credit would carry. She didn’t have to rub it in. "I’ll wear it for the rest of the month and reconsider then." Leaning over she gave me a warm sweet kiss. "But no more bareback." She kissed me again and then melted in my arms. "Well I guess we can’t make things worse at this point." She rolled me over on top and wrapped her bare legs around my hips.
A half hour later she again wakened me with a kiss on the eyelids. "The reason I rejected your first proposal wasn’t because I didn’t want to be with you." She said quietly. "It’s marriage that scares me. It’s all those handsome men out there that turn me on. I know that none of them is a better lay than you but fucking a new cock is so much fun I couldn’t face a life of never again having a choice. Yesterday I turned down an invitation to Squaw Valley for the weekend with Ray Johnson because I’d sooner stay here with you. Ray is a good fuck too."
"Well hey, I just suggested we get married." I put in. "Not that you get measured for a chastity belt. There’s more to marriage than an exclusive lifetime contract for sex. Actually, I find the concept rather oppressive."
Jeannie sat up in the bed and began pensively fingering the soggy remains of my well-fucked cock. "Could I contract for say ninety five percent of my sexual activity for ninety five percent of yours?"
I didn’t waste time arguing. "Sounds good. That’s nineteen out of every twenty."
"I can do the math you dummy." Jeannie laughed. "Do you still want to get married?"
I held out my hand. "Gimme back the ring."
With a hurt look of shocked surprise she removed it from her finger and solemnly handed it to me.
I took her hand and put the ring back on the ring finger. "With this ring- Just say when."
Her face lit up. "Oh honey, as of this moment we are married." The kiss she gave me is one I’ll always remember. "Now I have to get dressed and go show this to the girls at the office." She kissed the ring, dodged the grab I made for her ass and jumped out of bed.
When I got back to our tiny two room apartment the next evening, Jeannie had wine, candles and steak on the table along with three brandy snifters and two zip-lock bags of those flattened glass marbles you see in craft stores - one bag of clear and one with gold speckles. At my questioning look, Jeannie explained, "That’s our bookkeeping system. It’s a variation on the old New England bean pot game. For the first year of marriage newlyweds put one bean in the pot every time they had sex then, after a year, they’d remove one bean each time and see how long it took to empty the pot." She counted out nineteen clear glass blobs into one of the snifters, all the gold blobs into another and lined them up with the empty snifter in the middle. She then took out one of the nineteen clear blobs and put it in the empty snifter. "That’s for this morning." She said solemnly. "And every time we have sex, we add another. When all nineteen are in the center snifter, we dump them back and replace them with one gold marble."
"I get it." I interrupted, "A gold marble allows us each one free pass.
"Right."
During the next five years we got officially married, had son Eric and moved to a larger apartment. We had forty three gold marbles and seventeen clear ones in the mason jar which had replaced the snifter when it overflowed. I’d sometimes catch Jeannie looking at them and smiling but we’d never taken one out.
We’d sort of lost touch with the old crew we used to run with but last Thursday Jeannie and I decided to eat out and went to the Olive Garden where we ran into Ray Johnson - the same Ray Johnson whose invitation to Squaw Valley Jeannie had turned down five years ago. With him was an ex-flame of mine Sylvia Martin. We arranged for a table for four and were soon chatting about old times. We learned that Ray and Sylvia were now married, had two children and were planning moving to Denver. Sylvia seemed a bit uncomfortable to be seated next to me and I could see that she was recalling some of the mad tussles between the sheets we had enjoyed not so long ago. I also noticed Ray glancing at Jeannie’s cute little tits. I knew he’d tasted those - and other things.
As women will, Jeannie and Sylvia took off together for the rest room leaving Ray and me to an uncomfortable moment. "So you and Jeannie got hitched." Ray broke the brief silence. "I once really had the hots for that gal but I struck out."
"Well let’s be honest here." I protested. "You got on base with Jeannie. She’s completely up front with me about her past."
Ray was taken aback but quickly recovered. "Then be advised that Sylvia has told me all about the time her father caught you and her fucking in his bed." He paused for a moment and then burst out laughing.
"What’s so funny here?" The girls had just arrived back at the table and Sylvia put her hand on my shoulder as she sat down beside me.
"Ray was just recounting our episode with your father." I explained.
Sylvia laughed. "That was some day wasn’t it." She paused a moment. "Those were the days weren’t they? Jeannie and I were just talking about them. Could we ever rekindle those flames?"
"It couldn’t hurt to try." Jeannie added hopefully.
I looked at Ray and his face lit up. "It’s not like we’ve never been there before."
It’s amazing - or maybe not - that we managed to take our time over dinner before driving out to Ray and Sylvia’s.
Sylvia and Jeannie made no mystery of why we were there. By the time Ray had paid off the babysitter Sylvia had shown us the main features of their home, thrown back the sheets on their king size bed and tossed Jeannie one of her very short teddies.
The girls never did get into those teddies. Ray and I were stripped and all over them in about ten seconds. Ray had his face buried in Jeannie’s crotch while she had his ruddy erection in both hands and her tongue lapping at the rosy knob. I was past need for foreplay and so was Sylvia and in about five seconds my peter was buried to the hilt in one of the sweetest pussies from my memories; no longer the tightest but warm and tingling.
"Don’t rush." she whispered in my ear. "Just let it soak a while . Remember our first time. In Peterson’s apple orchard. I thought I could die from sheer ecstasy." She made a slow rotation of her pelvis to get my cock’s attention. "Then at Betty’s eighteenth birthday party we sneaked upstairs and did it in her bed. I told her later and she creamed her panties." Sylvia chatted on. She always was a talker - even while fucking.Her breaths were becoming shorter and quicker. "Get ready." she murmured. "I’m going to come." She arched her back and bucked like a bronco. As the turmoil in her pussy began, the pressure that had been building in my groin broke loose and let her have four strong gushers and a series of smaller squirts. "Ah yes." she panted, - "Just as it used to be - I wanted that. Damn that was good. I hope Ray is doing as good for Jeannie."
The activity from that side of the bed was still rocking. Ray was down to the short strokes and Jeannie was starting with the little kitten mews that mean she was on the verge. That was good; she doesn’t get that far every time. Suddenly she screamed out a long drawn "Aaahh" and I felt a rush of happiness that my love was enjoying such pleasure.
"Well I guess that answers my concern." Sylvia giggled as she hiked her knees over my hips in an attempt to retain my deflating cock as long as possible. I rolled us to one side to help. "You know," she said seriously, "We should do this every five years. It’ll keep us young a lot longer."
"Let’s plan on it."
From that point on proceedings became quite intimate.
When we got home the next morning, tired, drained and happy, Jeannie went directly to the ‘bean jar’ to remove one golden marble and return it to its storage snifter. She eyed the contents of the mason jar for a while before saying "You know my love, we really should consider cashing in some more of these credits."
"We do have a school reunion coming up next June." I suggested.
"Too far off." Jeannie rejected the idea.
I put my arms around her from behind and cupped her titties in my hands. "That new couple at the tennis club?"
She turned around, put her arms around me and gave me a deep kiss. "Possibles. Let me think on it. For now, it’s been a long, wonderful but tiring night. Let’s get some sleep."
In my groin I felt the beginning stirrings of desire for this beautiful creature in my arms.
"Right."
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,158 views
Pam and Todd were friends of ours from high school. Pam graduated with Linda, while Todd was in my graduation class, at another high school. We were not close friends with them during high school but when you attend schools as small as the ones we did it’s hard not to know everybody.
Linda and Pam attended a school about 15 miles from the one Todd and I attended. Todd and I played on numerous sports teams together while in high school. We were friendly, but not what you would call best buds. The situation was much the same with Linda and Pam.
I first met Pam when Todd brought her to a school dance during our junior year. They had started going out during his junior year in high school and contrary to the general rule, have been together ever since.
They were married right out of high school and neither of them had much if any sexual experiences with other people before they became husband and wife. I knew he went to work on his family’s farm after he graduated but our paths seemed to drift apart and we didn't see much of them for a few years after we left high school.
Linda gave birth to our first daughter a little less than nine months after we were married, in fact it was more like seven months. (OK, I know what you’re thinking but it’s a fact the first one doesn't always take nine months)
After that, life started becoming very real, very fast. I was working long hours trying to make ends meet and going to school at night. As soon as our daughter was old enough to be left with a babysitter, Linda insisted on finding a job.
She found a job at a manufacturing company working as a secretary. Also working in the same office, was Pam. Unlike in high school, Linda and Pam became very close friends while working there. They would have lunch together on almost a daily bases during the days they worked together. We also became frequent dinner guest at one and others homes.
They were I guess, what you would call very close straight friends. We would go out on the town together, have drinks, and go dancing together, but we never took it any further than that. Oh, there might have been a little flirting, a little hugging, and touching but all and all it was just two couples having fun together.
When Linda and I got into the Lifestyle, it seemed that we were compartmentalizing our friends into two groups. Those two groups were our lifestyle friends, and our straight friends. We would go to great pains back then to insure that our straight friends never found out about our other life.
After a couple years of working together, Pam left that job to have their first child. Linda left shortly after Pam to start her own business. They remained close friends even if they couldn't spend as much time together after that.
It must have been about ten years later in early June just before father’s day that our relationship with Todd and Pam changed. I learned after the fact that a few weeks prior while I was on an overnight flight and Todd was out of town buying equipment for the family farm Linda and Pam had dinner together at our house.
During that evening, after sharing a bottle of wine the conversation had turned to sexual topics. Pam had confided to Linda that her and Todd had been talking about having sex with other people.
They had been married so young that neither of them had any sexual contact with anybody other than each other. They were very much in love but there was a curiosity about what they might have missed. It seems that Pam told Linda that they had even talked about what it would be like to have sex with us.
She told Linda that they both felt that we were a very attractive couple that they were attracted to, and comfortable enough, with us to let something like this happen. Linda informed her that we felt the same way about them and that the subject had been talked about between us.
They left that night with the agreement to think about it and if they were still open to the idea in a few days, they would come up with something to see how we might all get together and play a little.
Like I said this was all told to me after the fact but Linda and I had talked before about how nice it might be to have a little sexual fun with Pam and Todd so she knew I was very open to the idea.
On the Saturday before father’s day Linda went shopping with Pam. I had lined up some students that I was going to give some flight instruction to that morning, and told Linda I would be home early that afternoon.
Linda didn't say a word about any of their other intentions other than they were going shopping for Todd and my father’s day presents. I learned later that Todd knew as little about what the girls had in mind as I did.
It was unusually warm that day, in the upper nineties if not hotter. I got home a little before three that afternoon. The house was empty when I arrived but the air conditioner was on and the house felt so nice and cool.
I fixed a sandwich and opened a cold beer before making my way to the din. After turning on the TV, I relaxed in my recliner to watch a ball game. The cool room and the cold beer were so relaxing that the TV was soon watching me as I had drifted off to sleep.
I don’t know what it was that woke me up but as I came back to life again I heard water running. I was trying to regain my senses and determine where the water was running. I got up and walked through the house and as I entered the master bedroom, I could hear the shower in the master bath running.
It dawned on me that Linda must be home and was taking a shower. Still groggy from just waking up I walked into the bathroom to find Linda standing in front of the vanity drying her hair. She had a towel wrapped around her and it was apparent that she had just gotten out of the shower. I walked up to her patted her on the ass and gave her a kiss on the check.
Before I could say a word, it dawned on me that the shower was running. I looked up in the mirror and saw somebody in the shower. I turned around to see who it was and saw Pam in the shower washing her hair.
Pam is a small woman only about 5’1” or so. I’m not much on the numbers but I can tell you she has as close to a perfect body as it gets. Her breasts were full, and proportioned to her body. They stood erect with no trace of sagging.
Her stomach was as flat as a board, and her ass was round and flattering. With blond hair and tanned skin she is a very striking woman. But I think her most enticing features were her eyes. She has light blue eyes that are almost sky blue. I think they are the most beautiful color I have ever seen, and very unique in color and clarity.
I stood there for a moment in a state of surprise and near shock. I know my mouth must have been agape as I stared at this beautiful woman in my shower.
At first, it was not even a sexual feeling it was more in the nature of looking at fine art or something of natural beauty. It wasn't long though until I felt my cock start to stir as I watched the suds careen down her body, from her head, past her shoulders, and over those beautiful breasts.
After what seemed like forever, Pam opened her eyes and saw me standing there staring at her. Without making any attempt to cover herself she smiled and said “oh my god it’s a peeping tom”. Then with a sassy look on her face she said, can’t a woman get a little privacy around here.
At that point Linda swatted me on the ass and told me to give them a little privacy and they would be out shortly. I mumbled something about going to go take a shower in the other bathroom and turned to leave.
Before I left it dawned on me that I would need some shampoo so I ask Pam if she would mind handing me the shampoo. She took a deep mocking breath and with her hand on her hip said only if you will then give me a little privacy.
She turn and grabbed the shampoo handing it to me over the top of the glass door of the shower. As she did, her breast mashed against the glass shower door. Seeing those large pink nipple pressed against the glass door was almost more than I could take.
My cock was already straining against my jeans and I know she could clearly see the effect she was having on me. Maybe you should make that a cold shower she mocked; you’re looking a little flushed.
I went into the guest bathroom and took a long cold shower. Linda and Pam spent close to the next hour in our master bath primping. They painted their nails both finger ant toes. Doing their hair and applying just the right amount of makeup.
When they came out they were both wearing one of Linda’s long lounging gowns, I think they are called moomoo’s or something like that. Pam’s was a little long for her but she looked very sexy in it.
It was also very apparent that neither of them was wearing a bra and very possibly nothing at all under moomoo’s. The fabric was thin making their nipple clearly visible. As they moved around, I could clearly make out their ass, as the material would become taut when they would bend over or reach for something.
Linda told me that Todd would be over in a little bit that he had to work all day but Pam had called him a little while ago and he was home. She then said that she didn't feel like cooking tonight and ask if pizza was alright for dinner.
I told her that would be perfect. Pam said that Todd should be over in a half hour or so that he was out of the shower already. I told the girls that I would go ahead and order the pizza so it would get here about the same time Todd was due to arrive.
Todd showed up just a few minute before the pizza deliveryman. We all sat around the snack bar eating pizza and talking. The girls were ask what they had bought while they were shopping that day but all they would tell us is that they had gotten something for our Father’s Day presents.
Todd and I kept pestering them for more details on our gifts but the girls refused to give in to us. They would just smile and say that it was something that they thought we would both really enjoy, then look at each other and laugh like school girls sharing a joke just between just the two of them.
After an hour or so we all retired to the den and I put on some music. Pam laughed and told Todd that I had walked in on her in the shower that afternoon. Todd remarked that it wasn't fair that I had the opportunity to see her naked and he didn't have the same opportunity to see Linda naked.
We all laughed and I told Linda that he had a point and that she should undress so Todd could see her body being I had seen Pam’s. Oh that’s what you think is it, Linda mocked back with a smile. We set around joking and laughing for what must have been close to an hour. Todd and I kept pester them that they should give us our Father’s Day presents now instead of tomorrow.
Todd and Pam had been such close friends for so long we all felt very comfortable with each other. As far as Todd and I were concerned, it was just another night that we were enjoying with good friends.
I had no indication that the time we spent with Pam and Todd would ever go any further than just being close “straight friends.” At that point in time I had no idea what the girls really had in store for us that night.
Finally Linda looked over at Pam and ask her if she thought they should give these guys their Father’s Day present or if they should make us wait for it. Pam smiled and said that they should probably make us wait for it but if they did they would have to hear us whine about it all night.
Linda got up first, she came over to me and gave me a light kiss before telling me that they were going to go ahead and give us our gifts. She then whispered to me to put on that video that I bought last week. I was a little taken back by that request. The only video that I had bought in ages was an adult video with an orgy theme to it.
I looked at her with a questioning look. I asked her, are you talking about the one I think you’re talking about. She just smiled and said that was exactly the one she was talking about. She also said that it would take them a few minutes to get our gifts together to just get it ready so they could watch it with us.
I started to feel a little flushed, I could feel my heart rate increase if I was hearing what I thought I was hearing we were about to have a 4-some.
My mind was racing a hundred miles-an-hour. I didn't know if I was reading all the signs right or if it was just my wishing that the signs I were ready were really the signs I was reading. I don’t think Todd had a clue on what I felt the girls were cooking up. I didn't know if I had a clue on what they were cooking up. I did know that my levies were starting to get a little tight thinking about what the girls might be cooking up.
About twenty minutes after the girls left us in the den, to get our gifts I heard laughter coming from down the hall signaling that they were returning. Todd and I had been talking about nothing in particular when we both saw the girls walk into the den.
Linda was wearing a short sheer red net robe over a black corset. The corset was the kind that left the breast exposed and supported the breast underneath. The robe did little to conceal her body from our view. She also had thigh high black stocking with red spike heel that were at least 4 or 5 inches high. Pam was wearing almost the same outfit only she had a peach robe and a white corset and red thigh high stockings with black heals about the same height as Linda’s.
Both Pam and Linda walked over to Todd who was sitting in the recliner. Linda smiled and winked at me as she walked by. Pam lend down to Todd cupping his chin in her hands. As she tilted his face up her and gave him a loving kiss on the lips.
Then with a smile she said happy father’s day Hon here’s your gift. She extended her hand to Linda and guided her to Todd. Todd starred in disbelief from Pam to Linda. Then he started to stammer if she was talking about what he thought she was talking about.
Pam laughed and said I’m sure we are but just to make it clear because you don’t seem to be thinking very straight tonight Linda is your father’s day present and I’m DB’s father’s day present. Unless you don’t want your gift, she said with a smile. Oh I want it alright I just never thought I would get it, he said as he started smiling.
Linda smiled at Todd, over his lack of poise at the realization that one of his dreams was about to come true. One of those unattainable dreams that he never thought would happen. Todd started to say something else but before he could speak, Linda reached down and traced her finger over his crotch.
She hesitated then wrapped her fingers around his cock through his pants. She smiled at Pam and with a hint of laughter in her voice said, I don’t think you have to worry about him not liking his present he seems to be rising to the occasion very nicely.
Both girls laughed before Linda told Pam that maybe she should go over and see what I thought about my present.
As soon as Pam moved from in front of Todd, Linda slid into his lap. They looked at each other for a moment before she lend forward wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. It took Todd only a moment before his hands were roaming over her body.
Pam came up to me, she stood before me smiling as she ask me if I liked my present. Oh yea I mumbled as I reached out and stroked the outsides of her thighs, I like it very much. The smile left her face as she reached forward to stroke my cock through my pants.
With her hand on my cock and an almost pained look on her face she lend further forward bringing her lips to mine. I looked deep into those blue eyes just before our lips met and her eyes closed.
I ran my tongue over her lips. I felt her mouth open and her tongue met my probing tongue. As my tongue explored her mouth she closed her lips around my tongue, and began to suck my tongue. When she did that my cock got so hard I thought it would rip through my jeans.
While she was arched over me, kissing me passionately, I let my hands roam over her beautiful body from her waist to her breast and back again. I rubbed the outside of her thighs before moving my attentions and hand to the inside of her thighs.
She opened her eyes to look at me when she felt my hand start rubbing the insides of her thighs. I looked deep into those blue eyes that I have always been so fascinated with as I slowly moved my hand up her thigh until the back of my fingers were rubbing her pussy through her panties.
I could feel her moisture through her panties as her sexual juices were flowing and soaking them. Without breaking eye contact, she spread her legs a little to give me access to her pussy. I slowly rubbed the back of my fingers over her pantry-clad pussy. Her mouth opened and she let out a small almost pained sounding moan of pleasure as her eyes closed.
I slowly reached up and one by one pulled the ties on Pam’s rob. The rob fell open revealing her beautiful round full breast. I reached forward and rubbed her nipple between my forefinger and thumb.
I could feel her nipple harden and grow longer. I lend forward, and ran my tongue over first one nipple, then the other. Her breasts were so full and round that, my hand couldn't cover them completely when I cupped them.
I heard Todd moan and looked over to see what Linda and he were doing. Linda had slid off his lap, she was kneeling in front of his chair with her head hovering over his crotch. His pants were open and she was holding his cock pointing it straight up.
As I watched, she lowered her head to his cock, licking the head before taking it into her mouth. Todd relaxed back into the chair enjoying the feel of her mouth on his pulsating cock. Linda gives the best head I have ever experienced so I knew just how good she was making him feel.
I felt Pam squeeze my cock just before she started pulling on my belt buckle. I brought my attention back to Pam who was standing before me trying to open my pants. Her rob was open and I noticed for the first time that the panties she was wearing were tied on either side of her hips, with neat little bow knots. I reached forward pulling one then the other.
The front of her panties fell forward only being held onto her body by the straps of her garter belt. I grabbed the front of her panties and pulled them free of her body revealing her neatly trimmed pubic hair. I was enjoying the beauty of her body when I felt my pants open and Pam pulling my zipper down.
I stood up and let my pants fall to the floor. I took Pam in my arms kissing her as I held her tightly. When we parted our embrace, Pam smiled at me before dropping to her knees in front of me.
She grabbed both sided of my boxers and pulled them down my legs. As I stepped out of my pants and underwear, I felt Pam grasp my cock. I removed the rest of my clothes and stood naked in front of her.
She was kneeling in front of me looking intently at my cock as she stroked it. Pam leaned forward running her tongue over the underside of my cock. She had to raise up a little and point my cock down to take it into her mouth.
I stood in front of her letting her give me indescribable pleasure for a few minutes. I knew however that as excited as I was I couldn't take it for too long or I would explode in her mouth and there were so many things I wanted to do with her before that happened.
I reached down and stroked her hair before reaching under her arms and helping her to her feet. I lead her around the coffee table to the middle of the floor. I knelt down in front of her and brought my face to her pussy. I licked the inside of her thighs and kissed her pussy. I eased back on the floor laying on my back holding my hand out to her to lay down with me.
Pam eased down beside me and while kneeling beside me, she reached down and stoked my cock. I moved between Pam’s thighs and laid on my back. I reached my hand up and around her waist, and gently pulled her down to me.
Pam knew what I wanted and accommodated me by lowered her pussy to my mouth as she laid on me facing the opposite direction. As I started licking her pussy she again took my cock into her mouth. Her thighs were glistening with her juices and her scent was musky and sexy.
I felt her start to grind her pussy into my probing tongue. My jaws were getting sore when I heard her start to whimper and moan. I felt her mouth open and back away from my cock as her breathing became more labored. I knew she was about to cum.
I moved forward a little and sucked her clit into my mouth. I sucked on her clit like she had been sucking on my cock and held it in my mouth while her first orgasm past through her body.
Pam collapsed on top of me as she came down from her orgasm. I reached my arms around her waist and held her to me. With my face still nestled in her crotch as she was face to face with my cock. She never let go of my cock and lightly almost mindlessly stroking it.
I heard a slapping sound and eased Pam off my chest. Todd was on his back a few feet from us with Linda on top of him. She was straddling his waist as she rode his cock now deep inside her.
Pam turned around and laid down in my arms as we watched them for a few minutes. Then I got an idea and with a smile, I looked over at Pam and whispered would you like to give him something that he will remember for the rest of his life. She looked at me with questioning eyes and whispered back, sure what.
I lead Pam over to Todd and Linda. Pam handed Todd a pillow from the couch and helped him slide it under his head. He looked at her with questioning eyes. She just smiled at him then straddled his head and lowered her pussy to his mouth. Pam grabbed Linda’s shoulders for support as Todd started licking her pussy. I stood beside the three of them and held my cock out to them both.
Linda took hold of my cock, holding it between them as both girls started licking the length of the shaft. I watched, as their tongues inadvertently would touch as they licked my cock. Then Linda pointed it toward Pam and she took it into her mouth sucking it deep into her throat.
As Pam was deep throating me Linda was arching her back and rolling her hips fucking Todd. Pam backed her head off my cock offering it back to Linda. Linda didn't hesitate she took my cock into her mouth rolling her head back and forth with the same rhythm she was using ridding Todd’s cock.
After a few minutes of this Linda offer my cock, back to Pam. Pam looked at her with pleading eyes and said I need that cock in my pussy. I’m so turned on right now I just really need to be fucked hard so I can really cum. Linda smiled at her and replied be my guest.
Pam eased herself off her husband’s face, grabbed my cock, and led me a few feet away from them. As she knelt down on the floor, I moved behind her, and positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy. I looked at her beautiful ass for a moment as she guided me into her pussy. I felt the head slid into her and slowly arched my hips enjoying the feel of my cock sliding into her warm wet pussy.
Holding her by the hips I pulled her toward me until the full length of my cock was buried in her pussy. I eased it out of her and then slid in back into her again. She looked back at me, her hair was damp, there was perspiration on her face when she hissed at me to fuck her hard. I eased my cock out of her to where only the head was in her. She looked back at me with pleading eyes.
Holding her firmly by the hips, I slammed my cock back into her with as much force as I could use without hurting her. I continued to fuck her hard and fast. I could feel my balls start to tighten and knew I could hold back much longer when I heard her start to scream out she was cumming.
She was screaming and whimpering all at the same time I couldn't hold out any longer. Holding her hips firmly I pulled her ass back into my thrust holding my cock as deep into her pussy as I could and started to cum. The feeling went on and on as my cock pumped squirt after squirt of cum deep into her pussy.
I eased Pam forward to where she was laying on her stomach with me laying on top of her and tried to catch my breath. The feel of her ass against my abdomen and her wet pussy wrapped around my cock was incredible. I had often dreampt about having sex with Pam but the reality of it surpassed the expectation of it.
I was extremely thirsty and knew that everybody else had to be also. I looked over at Linda and Todd. Linda was sprawled out on top of him with his cock still in her pussy looking at us smiling.
I eased my cock out of Pam and stood up. I need a beer I announced would anybody else like one. Everybody said that sounded great. Linda started getting off Todd and the plopping sound his cock made as she eased it out of her pussy brought a round of laughter from everybody.
I brought back four cold beers from the kitchen. Pam and Linda had left to freshen up a little bit leaving Todd and me in the din alone. As we sipped on our beers I could tell that Todd wanted to say something.
I smiled and ask how he was doing. He took a deep breath and told me that Pam and him had been talking about this for some time now and he thought that it had turned out more exciting than he had imagined it would have been.
He went on to say just how much he was enjoying the openness and sexual thrill of the evening so far. He was just afraid that it might harm our friendship. I assured him that as far as we were concerned it would do nothing to come in the way of our friendship.
I told him that to be honest with him we had found out years earlier how much fun a sexy evening with open-minded friends could be. Todd looked at me with a little surprise on his face. You mean you guys have done something like this before.
I don’t want it to be widely known I told him but yes and it might really surprise you as to how many couples around town enjoy open sexual contacts with other like-minded couples. Why haven't you ever told me about it he asked? Like you, I didn't want it to come in the way of our friendship I told him.
Before we could continue our conversation the girls came back into the room. Linda curled up beside Todd and Pam snuggled up next to me. So what have you two been talking about Linda asked as I handed her a beer. I smiled at her and said, “Well the stock market of course what else would we be talking about.”
Linda just rolled her eyes at me and ask Todd the same question. Well we were talking about just how much fun we were having tonight and how I would be surprised at just how many other couples enjoy this kind of fun. Linda nodded her head and told him that yes he would probably be surprised.
As we continued to talk, I lightly started to trace my fingers around Pam’s nipples. After a few minutes, she started lightly stroking my cock. It didn't take very long at all for her to have me hard again. As she wrapped her fingers around my cock and started stroking it she announced that she thought I was ready for the second round. Linda replied that there was more than one person with a hard cock ready for another round as she was stroking Todd’s erect cock.
We had one more round of sex that night with each others spouse. Before Pam and Todd left that night, we had agreed to introduce them to some of our friends in the lifestyle in the near future.
Over the next few months Todd and Pam became regular attendees at many of the same lifestyle parties we attended. We remained close friends over the years and there were many more nights spent enjoying each others spouse.
Our friendship grew from the openness that we shared with each other. There was nothing, which we couldn't talk about with each other. There was as well as nothing we wouldn’t do for each other.
We explored each others fantasies and brought most of those fantasies to reality over the years. It’s just so special when people can reach the state of openness that Linda and I reached with Todd and Pam.
We truly wish that everybody that searches for that kind of relationship with others, finds it and has as much fun with it as we do.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,936 views
Sign in to follow this
Followers
0